Shieldmaiden's Journal

• Reference Sheet
• 2D Artworks (NSFW)
• 3D Renders (NSFW)
• Animations (NSFW)
• Backstory
• Entries
• My Other OCs

• X
• World of Warcraft
• Discord

Reference Sheet

• back
• info

Backstory

Short summary

Nora Marie Silvercrest was born into the opulence of a noble family in Stormwind, yet her lineage was not always paved with gold. Her father, Garrick Silvercrest, had risen from humble beginnings, amassing his wealth through the trade of fine cloth, earning the favor of lords across the Eastern Kingdoms.On one of his business ventures to Duskwood, he met a mysterious young woman at the Scarlet Raven Inn. A woman shrouded in secrets and carrying an aura of otherworldly charm. Dahlia became his wife, and from their union came three children: Gregory, Nora, and Clare. Their father’s tragic death at the hands of bandits in the treacherous mountain passes of Alterac left a deep scar on their family.The weight of grief hardened Dahlia, transforming her from a warm, enigmatic woman into a cold and authoritarian matron. She demanded obedience, discipline, and an unyielding pursuit of perfection, shaping Nora’s childhood into one of rigidity and restraint.As a result, Nora grew into a timid and passive young girl, often overshadowed by her charismatic older brother and rebellious younger sister. Gregory, noble in both heart and duty, joined the Order of the Silver Hand, devoting himself to the Light. Seeing his strength and conviction, Dahlia guided Nora toward a similar path, though in a more delicate manner, urging her to serve as a priestess under High Priestess Laurena.It was there, within the hallowed halls of the Cathedral of Light, that Nora first tasted freedom from her mother’s suffocating expectations. Under Laurena’s tutelage, she learned compassion, healing and selflessness, finding solace in tending to the sick and wounded, offering relief to those in pain.
For a time, she was content, believing her purpose had been fulfilled.Yet, Gregory saw potential in his sister beyond the cloth robes of a priestess. He often sparred with her in private, teaching her the ways of combat. However, the Burning Legion’s return interrupted her training. At the Broken Shore, her brother Gregory fought valiantly alongside King Varian and the many heroes who stood against the demonic onslaught. That day, victory came at a great cost. Gregory was among the countless lives lost.Nora was devastated. The grief threatened to consume her, but things would become worse. When she returned to Stormwind to grieve with her remaining family, she was met with yet another heartbreak. Clare, her beloved younger sister, had vanished without a trace. Some whispered that Clare had run away, unable to bear their mother’s suffocating grip. Others murmured of far darker fates. Dahlia, already hardened by loss, grew colder still, leaving Nora alone in her sorrow.It was then that Nora shed her priestly robes and donned the armor of a paladin. No longer would she stand by as life tore her family apart. Though many urged her to move on, to accept that Clare was gone, she refused to believe it. For years, she scoured Azeroth and beyond, following rumors and chasing whispers. Each lead took her further from Stormwind, yet she pressed on, driven by the hope that somewhere, Clare was still alive.Meanwhile, Clare had endured a nightmare beyond words. She had been taken at the age of fourteen, captured during a raid by the remnants of the Defias Brotherhood. Sold into slavery, she was cast into a world of suffering. For twelve years, she knew only chains and cruelty, passed from one cruel master to another. Any attempt at rebellion ended in brutal punishment. Any friend she made was either killed or broken. The bright-eyed child who had once danced on the floor of their Stormwind house was gone, replaced by a woman hardened by torment.By the time she turned 26, she had long abandoned the hope of being rescued. The world had moved on without her. But fate had not forsaken her. One fateful night, the ship that held her captive came under attack by a band of privateers, mercenaries who held no love for slavers. Amidst the chaos, Clare fought for her freedom, her chains shattered in the fray.As the ship burned around her, she stood amidst the wreckage, staring at the vast horizon. She was free finally, but the world beyond her prison was unfamiliar, a place she no longer belonged to.
Though she was overwhelmed by the world she had been torn away from for so long, she knew she had only one place to go: Stormwind.There, at their family’s house, she found Nora, who embraced her without hesitation. Though years of pain and separation loomed between them, for the first time in over a decade, the sisters were reunited. After years of pain and searching, Clare no longer ran from the world, she walked into it.Not long after, Clare met Eldric Vane, a weaponsmith who lived in Dornogal. Their bond formed naturally, not through grand gestures but quiet moments. When Clare announced their engagement, their mother Dahlia was furious. She dismissed Eldric as a common blacksmith, unworthy of the Silvercrest name. But Nora stood firmly by her sister’s side, proud of the life Clare had chosen and unbothered by their mother’s scorn.The wedding was small, held beneath Dornogal’s stone arches, surrounded by warm lanterns and close friends. Clare chose to settle there with Eldric and leave her priestly robes behind in the past. Nora returned to Stormwind, carrying the peace of knowing her sister had finally found her place, but she promised to visit often.“The Light does not show us the end. Only the way forward.”To be continued.

• back
• roleplay
• timeline

Timeline

• back
• roleplay

Roleplay Encounters

Adventure
During her time as a paladin of the Holy Light, Nora met many other adventurers, some of them as friends, lovers and even enemies.

2D Digital Art

Below are some of the artworks featuring Nora that were either commissioned by me or gifted from incredible friends and/or artists.

Disclaimer: Some of them may NOT be part of my headcanon. I just think they're hot.

• back

3D Renders

Below are some of the artworks featuring Nora that were either commissioned by me or gifted from incredible friends and/or artists.

Disclaimer: Some of them are NOT part of my headcanon. I just think they're hot.

• back

Backstory

Short summary

Jeska Beaumont was born in Drustvar, in the human kingdom of Kul Tiras. She was the daughter of peasants, raised in a modest home far from noble halls and inherited power. Her mother, Lisa Beaumont, served as a maid in Waycrest Manor. House Waycrest was one of the four great houses of Kul Tiras, and service there promised steady coin and long days.Jeska’s father, Matthis Beaumont, was not Kul Tiran by birth. He came from Lordaeron, a peasant farmer who left his homeland shortly before it fell to plague and betrayal. He arrived in Kul Tiras with nothing but his tools, his faith, and the knowledge that he would never see his homeland again.From him, Jeska learned about the Light. Matthis taught her that it did not shield people from hardship, but it guided them through it.At one point, when Jeska was starting to work on her own as a bounty hunter, the Waycrest Manor closed in on itself. Servants began disappearing. Doors once left open were barred. Lisa's letters stopped without warning. No explanation was given, but after a while, Jeska realized her mother would not be coming home.She discovered that Lady Waycrest had become the head of the Heartsbane Coven and Lisa Beaumont had been among those sacrificed in a ritual meant to summon Gorak Tul from the Blighted Lands. And though the ritual failed, her mother didn't return.Jeska chose her path soon after. She sought out the Order of Embers, whose secret war against witches and Drustborn horrors mirrored the resolve hardening within her. She did not come to them seeking vengeance, though it would have certainly been welcome.After much training, Jeska learned to track covens, to recognize corrupted land, to break enchantments and cut down creatures shaped by death magic. She learned that monsters often wore familiar faces, and that hesitation could mean her demise.Her faith in the Light deepened into something unyielding. Soon the witches learned to fear the measured sound of her steps and the clattering of her silver armor. Monsters fled when steel caught the pale light just right. The people of Drustvar named her the “Dame of Silver and Steel.”To be continued.

• back

Artworks

Below are some of the artworks featuring Jeska that were either commissioned by me or gifted from incredible friends and/or artists.

Disclaimer: Some of them are NOT part of my headcanon. I just think they're hot.

• back

Reference Sheet

• back

Backstory

Short summary

Work in Progress

• back

Artworks

Below are some of the artworks featuring Clare that were either commissioned by me or gifted from incredible friends and/or artists.

Disclaimer: Some of them are NOT part of my headcanon. I just think they're hot.

• back

Reference Sheet

• back

Stories

"A Spark of Destiny" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Terin
"Stolen Dawn" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Uldwynn Farlane
"Parry and Thrust" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Beatrix McCormack
"Altar of Obedience" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Sash Redwind
"A Wolf in Armor" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Tarik Whitehill
"Sun Kissed" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Kalec'thur Sunwhisper
"Beneath the Helm" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Albireo Bartley
"Fire Under the Snow" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Mok'var
"Blessed to Obey" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Lys Raseri
"A Shieldmaiden, a Goof and a Pack of Wolves" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Saria
"Holy Ship!" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Talendras Dawnpath
"Timeless Reunion" ~ Nora Silvercrest, El Moonburst, Clare Silvercrest
"Allure of the Void" ~ Nora Silvercrest, El Moonburst
"Something More" ~ Nora Silvercrest, Albireo Bartley

• back

A WOLF IN ARMOR

Written by Nora and Tarik

Chapter 1

The Broken Isles were, as the name implied, incredibly difficult terrain. Mountains and crags dominated the landscape and what there was in terms of relatively flat terrain was typically steeped in magical energies of the malevolent variety. There were undead, straggling demons, twisted mutations of the Nightmare, and wildlife several times more dangerous than most other places in Azeroth.The strategic placement of the Broken Isles could not be understated. They were west of Kul'Tiras, about as far from the sea kingdom as the sea kingdom was from the Eastern Kingdoms. Now that the Horde held Suramar through the Nightborne, it was incredibly important for the military of the Alliance to take control of Stormheim and set up a base there, which would shorten the distance between their closest military-grade harbour and the east coast of Kalimdor.Luckily, before leaving the place, Lord Greymane had left the 16th Guard Regiment of Gilneas in charge. Their captain, Tarik Whitehill, was their leader. That’s whom the young shieldmaiden had to talk to in order to deliver an urgent message from Stormwind Headquarters. Their strategy was to take advantage of their current position and form an assault force into Suramar, which would be less guarded now that Sylvanas was focusing her attention on defending their position in the Undercity.Grappling through the mountains of Stormheim, Nora reached their encampment a few hours before dawn. Only two guards kept watch of the entrance.“Sir, where can I find the captain of this regiment?” she asked nonchalantly, approaching one of the guards.The soldiers' camp was not the best picture. A wooden fence with the flags of the Alliance and Gilneas flying, stone towers, and just-excavated foundations for stronger walls. And despite the overall pleasant surroundings of Stormheim, the camp stood out. Like a flower in a field of grass, it stood among the mountains and fields of this land. As she approached the camp, Nora could feel that she was being watched. It was like the keen eye of a beast in ambush, watching her every move.And the closer she got to the guards at the entrance, the stronger the sense of danger emanating from the main gate became. The two guardsmen at the entrance examined her with predatory eyes, from which one could tell at once. They are Worgens. One of them, with a smaller shoulderplate on his right shoulder, gave her a brief nod and held up a palm without saying,“Stand by. Tilting his helmeted head, his right hand rested on the walkie-talkie on his chest. Pressing the button, the Guardian said something quietly, and then received the same indistinct reply. He raised his gaze to the girl, lowered his hand and finally spoke.“The officer has given permission to let you through and has notified the Captain. He will be waiting for you in the center of the camp, in his tent. I warn you at once, any act of aggression will be dealt with on the spot. The men are nervous, so I hope you will understand.” When he finished speaking, the guardsman waved his hand toward the main entrance, and the wooden gates reinforced with steel plates swung open.Nora nodded at the guard’s advice and promptly moved towards the tent. The encampment was quite small so it was hard to mistake the tent in the middle of it to be the one that sheltered the captain.The shieldmaiden was surprised the man was supposedly already up even before the sun had come out. The wind was howling at that time of the night. That added to the fact that the camp was located between cliffs, she felt cold and a chill down her spine. Perhaps her anxiety made it worse.She stood outside at the entrance of the tent and rubbed her hands together for warmth.“Excuse me, sir. I’m Nora, I’ve been sent from Stormwind Headquarters to deliver a message. May I come in?” she said making sure she was loud enough to be heard.“Come in, Nora sent from Stormwind!”. It came from the command tent that also served as the Captain's temporary home. The girl stepped inside as if she'd passed through an invisible wall, making it seem as if she'd lost her hearing and sight for a second. But it was only a fleeting sensation. Inside, the girl could notice the simplicity but functionality of the room. In the center stood a table with a very extensive map on it. In the left corner was a bed with a couple of chests that held equipment.Next to it, there was a small table with what appeared to be a half-eaten dinner. The tent was clearly larger than the rest of the camp and could have been furnished much, much more lavishly. He stood by the map. Clad in armor from below, his chest was covered by an officer's shirt that completely exposed his arms.The tall man didn't immediately look at her with his ruby eyes, before lowering his left hand in a magical haze. The girl could only realize that she had heard the Captain because he wanted her to. She could not see it from the outside, but inside the tent was protected by spells so that nothing could be heard from the outside.“I'm listening to you, Nora...” Tarik's voice trailed off when he finally looked at the woman who had entered. With a raised eyebrow, his head tilted slightly.His gaze traveled over the girl as if assessing who had come to him with a report. He had expected to see the same Worgen. An elf or a dwarf, but not..... Her.“I hope at least you bring some good news to these cursed lands. I've had more trouble lately than the men under my command.”Entering the tent, she felt her body relax. Nora couldn’t tell if it was due to the strong aura the captain emanated or if it was merely a result of the thermal shock from the warmth that replaced the chills from outside. However, quickly glancing at his eyes that now stared at her, she couldn’t help but feel intimidated by his presence.The man looked fierce, the eyes of a wolf looked her up and down. Nora was a beautiful young woman. Her woolen clothes were tightly fitted, her curves still noticeable through the thick material. A somewhat short skirt did a poor job covering her long and shapely legs.“Well, sir. Whether is good news or not is not for me to judge, I'm afraid. Perhaps it would be better if I explained at the map?” she said walking towards him. Shaking her anxiety away, the shieldmaiden stood next to the captain but still keeping her distance and pointed at the area south of Stormheim."Lord Grayson sent me here to propose an attack force towards south, going through this road..." she pointed at the road in the map."...towards Suramar, the nightborne capital. He believes they will be lacking defense forces as we have the information that they've sent reinforcements to Lordaeron to defend against King Anduin's imminent assault." the young blonde explained."However, Lord Grayson doesn't believe we can take the city with the amount of soldiers stationed here, so our main goal is to simply take their supplies." she continued."I am required to assist you in this mission, if needed be. In which case, I would appreciate some accommodations," she finally shut up anticipating his response.“They used to kill the messenger if he brought bad news..... I'm sorry, lately I've been obsessing about bloody maps.” He noticed the excitement that Nora could skillfully hide and snapped his fingers, activating the illusion that covered his prosthetic eyes. The red rubies of which the prosthetic eyes were made would take on the appearance of ordinary rubies, only distinguished by a glowing red iris. Relaxing his gaze and face, he watched the girl walk over to the map and followed what she was saying and showing him.

Chapter 2

Taking a step closer to her so as not to miss a single movement pointing to the map and a spoken word, he would watch. The knight's face expressed extreme interest in the report, even if it was almost completely overridden by accumulated fatigue.Resting his fists on the table, he would take a moment to digest the information before he spoke.“Lord Grayson has apparently decided that I have a fully operational unit here.... Okay, I've had worse. It'll take a few days to train and get the patrols back to camp and get the soldiers back in shape.”Tarik's voice became softer and warmer as his eyes changed, as if he had now removed the mask of a soldier, for he was speaking not to his subordinate, but to the messenger that was not responsible for the news he brought.“Leave it to me, to deal with my men and prepare everything necessary..... And as for your accommodations...” His eyes darted from Nora to the bed in the tent. Sighing, he glances at the girl again and continues.“I have a sleeping bag, I'll position myself at the entrance, you can take my bed in this tent and place your belongings nearby until we can get you a separate tent. That won't be a problem?”Finished with the official part, he smiles softly and extends his hand to her for a handshake. Tarik was a very tall and even handsome man. Despite his age, the Worgen curse had preserved him well for his years. Black as pitch hair, a well-groomed beard, and surprisingly.... Surprisingly, a pleasant smell of tobacco, steel and perfume. Despite his surroundings, he looked after himself and tried to maintain his appearance.“Just call me Tarik, Lady Nora. If you were my subordinate, I wouldn't allow such liberties, so you can consider it a sign of my trust. It is rare for such a beautiful girl to come into my tent, even if it is not with good news for my men.”The shieldmaiden’s face flushed a bit after hearing his compliment. Glad that it was cold and the red in her cheeks would be excusable as a byproduct of the weather.She knew Tarik was known to have good manners but she didn’t expect him to offer his own bed to her. It was a pleasant surprise.“Yes, thank you sir- I mean, Tarik. Yes, Tarik, that won’t be a problem at all.” she said, finding it difficult to meet his piercing eyes.They shook hands. She struggled to meet his gaze with a shy smile. His grip was strong and confident, his fingers rough and slightly calloused, probably from the many previous battles.The young blonde began fostering an inner feeling of admiration for the captain she just met. Satisfied with the outcome of their meeting, Nora came to accept she would be staying there for a week at most, until the soldiers were ready for the strike.She wasn’t carrying much besides a small bag with supplies, cosmetics and her badges. Leaving the bag near the bed the captain had pointed at, she returned to him.“At your service, sir. Tarik” she stuttered a little. “The sun should be coming out soon so I would like to help with whatever is possible.”“I should say…” she continued, “besides being a courier, I’m a novice paladin of the Order of the Silver Hand after being a priest for the Holy Light for some time.”“So I was right after all. Even if I didn't say it.” Tarik replied with a soft smile and then looked down at the table with a sigh.“I don't know if you can give strength to people who haven't seen anything but cards and ink in the last week, but I'd be happy if you'd just keep me company. I don't think I can sleep now.” He sighed tiredly and looked at the entrance to the tent and clucked his tongue.He pulled out two chairs from the table with the map and picked up a tray with a teapot and some pastries from the floor.“So, as I continue to give in to my desire to drop my officer's mask for someone, I'll allow myself to buy you some tea. Would you mind?”Without waiting for an answer, he set about making tea. Using the fire runes of his prosthesis, the man didn't even have to go near the camp stove in the tent. This whole place... It's like the lair of a fire elemental. It was warm and cozy, even if it was impossible to understand why with a quick glance.“And afterwards, when they blow the horn, you can go to the main camp. We have wounded men who may need help. And I'm sure many will be glad to see a paladin, especially one like you. We have enough to do, now. There will be no rest at all.”His soft smile had a weight to it. She could feel it. He had been tired, perhaps stressed, he certainly looked like he was dealing with several problems in the camp. Whether it was because of the constant vrykul raids or the stormy weather, she couldn't know for sure. Maybe even Horde incursions coming from Highmountain. Who knows.But Nora knew he needed a respite from all of it. Even if it was for one day. She smiled back at him. Her lips curved, her rosy cheeks glowed. She had a tender and captivating smile on her face as the man pulled out the chair for her to sit. The shieldmaiden simply nodded as the captain began preparing the tea.She watched with utmost attention as the man used his artificial forearm to light up a fire. It wasn't like anything she'd ever seen before. Given her curious nature she asked him about it."Sir. Tarik. What happened to your arm? I'd be happy to hear about it."He raises an eyebrow and looks at Nora. After finishing the tea, Tarik sets the mug down on the girl's side and adjusts the plate with... Donuts. An unexpected treat for an Alliance military camp. Especially for his officer. And judging by the look of the donuts, they didn't come from a bakery, they looked homemade."It's rare that anyone is interested in anything to do with my history. You continue to surprise me. Careful with that, Lady Nora, lest I want you to stay with us longer than necessary." With a slight chuckle, the Captain takes a sip from his mug and takes one of the doughnuts in his hand."During the battle for Mount Hyjal, our squad had to kill the mother of one of the enemy's dragon broods. The operation was a difficult one and ended... Very badly. I'd say I died in it, but as you can see I'm alive. Which is more than I can say for the mother dragons." Tarik's voice was still soft, warm and confident. It was only on closer inspection of the man that he could tell that the memories were not pleasant.He took a bite out of his doughnut with every sentence and sipped his tea, keeping his eyes on Nora. Despite the man's general sternness, it was easy to see how, in the girl's company, he could finally allow himself to be a little more human than a commander.The girl’s eyes glazed over. She wore a gigantic smile on her face and began giggling like a giddy little girl filled to the brim with girlish glee as she noticed the captain bring her a few doughnuts. Having a bite, she got even warmer and fuzzier inside when Tarik joked about her staying there longer than expected.

“I wouldn’t mind staying longer if I keep being treated like this!” she said with a big smile. The shieldmaiden listened to his story attentively, paying attention to every gesture and expression he made.However, whenever he looked her in the eye, she had a rush of blushing and looked away. After he finished talking, there was a bit of awkward pause. Breaking the silence, Nora blurted out.“How long have you been fighting, Tarik? What do you fight for? Is there someone perhaps?”Smiles broadly when he notices Nora's reaction. He hears her giggle and sees the smile on her face. The thought flashed through Tarik's mind that this young girl had brought something to his tent that had been missing during his months in the lands. A good mood and a smile in his soul."The question is complex, sweet Nora. And alas, I cannot answer it definitively. But I will try. Because of my people, because of those I lead. Because of my wife. Because she brought the fire of life back to me after the events in Gilneas. Will that satisfy your curiosity?" Tarik still would not break eye contact with Nora either, catching her every attempt to look away in embarrassment.Based on his experience, he could safely judge that he liked this girl, even if she was brought here by circumstances that had little to do with his own personality."But, I cannot deny myself curiosity. Why do you wear the Silver Hand insignia? For someone or something? I'm sure there's a man who has the heart of such a cheerful maiden."Nora tried to hide her slight disappointment through his answer but her tightened lips and lowered eyebrows were giving. She let out a subtle sigh. However, that didn’t last long. Tarik’s next question brought another surge of red to her face.“M-Me? Not at the present moment.” she replied with a bit of stutter, trying her best to meet his gaze and control the shyness in her voice, but still snatching her eyes from his, looking desperately for something less innocuous to rest them on.The shieldmaiden was quite young and inexperienced. She had just been recently accepted into the Order and had little practice in battle. However, her healing skills and aptitude for the Light were way ahead of the curve, which was one of the main reasons her superiors would usually assign her to backline duty, sometimes as a squire to other more experienced paladins or courier missions such as this one.“The reason I enrolled was because of my sister. She was kidnapped a few years ago and I needed a reason to travel and search for her. I couldn’t stay in Stormwind as a priest and leave her to her own fate.” The blonde girl had a sad look throughout her answer and kept looking down at the half eaten doughnut in her hand.“From the moment you entered this tent, I can almost relate to your excitement. I don't know how else to show you that you are welcome here...” Tarik takes a bite of his doughnut and then, leaning against the table, touches Nora's palm with his fingers and pushes her hand lightly against his lips.“It's a worthy reason to become a paladin. I don't know where your sister is or what's wrong with her, but I'm sure.One day you will be able to find her and that day will be a bright dawn after a dark night. Pleasant and welcome, and its warm rays caressing your skin will greet you with a smile. And... I beg you to eat. Or I'll take offense.” The Captain's rather serious words were replaced by a light laugh and a rather harmless gesture to lighten the mood a bit.Despite the rather unpleasant memories they'd shared, his mood was only getting better. Not an hour later, the unknown messenger who had crossed the threshold of his tent was already beginning to turn into a pleasant interlocutor and perhaps.... Even a friend?“And as for the fact that you haven't met someone you can give your heart and share your soul with yet..... Believe me, it doesn't always happen as soon as we hope. I only became more interested in girls after Gilneas. Before I met my wife and after. But after all the nights I've spent with others, I'll tell you one thing. No one can ever replace the true feelings of love. Yes, you may feel good with someone tonight, but you'll only feel truly alive with someone you love. And if you find that person, and realize that he wants to be with you as much as you do, reciprocates and accepts you as you are, then you know you've found the right life partner.”After a rather long monologue, he closes his eyes and, as if waiting for the girl's answer, clasps his hands together and rests his head on them, tilting it slightly. It may seem that even with his eyes closed, Tarik was still watching the girl's movements, but having made certain conclusions..... He decided that now it would be better to surrender to the images in his head for a while. Just for the seconds that Nora would be thinking about his words.Surprised by his daring touch, the girl watched as the captain took her hand and brought it to his lips. Her slim elegant fingers had carefully manicured nails, lacquered bright ruby red. But they weren’t as red as her face. She felt a rush of heat to her cheeks.The shieldmaiden was sure that she looked like some sort of overripe fruit, ready to burst at any moment. The sensation of his soft breath against the palm of her hand gave Nora an odd thrill. Through her skin, cold against his warm fingers, the man could most likely feel her heart beating almost distantly.She watched him for a few seconds after he stopped talking, daydreaming about things that should be probably left unsaid. The red on her face began fading and snapping back to reality, she responded.“Yes, I know I will find her. I just hope she is okay wherever she is now.” the girl took another bite of the doughnut and chewed on it.Clearing her throat, she continued.“I can’t say I’ve been actively looking for someone, but it would make me incredibly happy to find a man who loves me.” she looked away into nothing for a short moment.“How did you meet your wife, sir? If I may ask. Is she in Gilneas now? These donuts are really good by the way.” she asked, as she ate the last bit of the doughnut and took a sip of the tea.Smiling at Nora's reaction to the seemingly so... ordinary action? At least for Tarik himself. His father had taught him to show signs of attention to a girl in such a manner, especially if she felt uncomfortable. And yet, watching Nora slowly but surely turn into a tomato, Tarik averted his gaze and coughed embarrassedly. It seemed to him that he had clearly overdone it and this might go too far.... So, it's worth taking it down a notch.“I met my... Ahem. I met my wife during a campaign in which I was sent to help the soldiers on Thunder Island. She was a mercenary-warlock who helped Alliance soldiers in battles with the Horde. And I can't call it love at first sight.... At first, I tried to push her away. But luckily, she was much more persistent than I thought she would be.” Tarik spoke with a smile, but now tried not to look into Nora's eyes.

And in general, not looking at her, but somewhere more neutral. Her legs, her outfit, the grooming of her hair. Anything but her face and eyes that made him think of something more private and blush. He was starting to blush... And he didn't like it.“And no, she's not in Gilneas. My wife is a High Elf, and a Warlock. Now, she's got a business that's exactly the same as mine. We're helping to kill demons, even though we're far apart. I write to her all the time.” He exhaled and brushed the color off his face, used two fingers of his left hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead and returned his attention to the woman he was talking to.Folding his hands on the table, he made no further attempts to approach Nora for now, preferring to listen to her so he could buy some time to calm his thoughts and not do anything stupid.“Nora, and how old are you in the Silver Hand Order? I don't know the customs of the Paladins and I don't know at what age they select recruits, even though I have Paladins in my squad, I have little interest in it.”Nora listened to Tarik talk about his wife attentively. She could tell he loved his wife greatly by the way he was proudly speaking about her, even though they were separated. The shieldmaiden caught herself imagining what it would be like to be far away from each other and still in love.Truly a most wondrous feeling. It would certainly be one’s motive of encouragement to live every day with a purpose, to be reunited at some point. Now that she thought about it, it didn’t seem so different from her sisterly love for Clare.However, as she recently discovered herself, adult human beings have a sexual desire that must be fulfilled. The captain must really trust his partner and she must really trust him as well - she thought. She didn’t know how his wife looked but the captain in front of her was a handsome man. To keep his marriage vow was probably really difficult for him. Surely there was no shortage of women who would love to have his attention.“Interesting.” she said, taking another sip of the tea. It was warm and sweet and it reminded her of home.“I’m 21 years old now but I applied when I was 20. I’m frankly not sure if there is an age requirement to enlist at all. In my case, I just enrolled in the Order earlier this year. I had a letter of recommendation from my older brother, who was my mentor. He… he passed away at the battle of the Broken Shore.” her lip trembled a bit as she said that last sentence with a heavy heart.“So you're the youngest paladin I've ever seen. And believe me, one of the most beautiful. The paladins I've met were either foolish youths or graying old men. But almost all of them, men.” Tarik takes a sip of tea and pours some more into his mug and Nora's. He was already having a hard enough time hiding his blatant affection for her. A young girl with not the fondest of memories behind her. Even for such a young age. And in an attempt to get the dialog on a more positive path, he would smile and snicker.“Pardon me, my old friend Christopher comes immediately to mind. He's also a Silver Hand paladin. The day we met, he was teaching me how to deal cards.“Solitaire,” as he called it. He could do it in the middle of battle, at meals, even when we were walking somewhere... An amazing man, which is why it's nice to see a contrast of men who are also paladins.” He speaks, raising his left hand and activating the runes on his fingers.“And so, Nora. I have something to tell you. My journey has been long enough, and I understand yours is just beginning. Don't let the difficulties on the way do to you what they did to me. You will surely meet someone with whom you will spend pleasant days and bright nights, surely he will love you and accept all your shortcomings. In the meantime... I shall be glad of your company for as long as the work requires.”Tarik said and created a fire flower on his left hand, which he held out to Nora with a slight movement. On the man's hand was a fire rose that resembled those that grow in Gilneans. It was made with extreme precision, it was composed of lines of fire, so neatly intertwined that it would form a complete picture. A picture of a translucent fire flower.“I can't deny myself the pleasure of giving a flower to a beautiful girl. May it be in Stormheim.... There's a problem with flowers.”Nora was most amused by the gentleman in front of her. Between his compliments on her beauty and the fiery flower he presented to her, the girl was somewhat confused by his signals. Surely he’s just being polite - she thought. He was a married man after all.Nevertheless, Tarik certainly had a way with words, he knew what to say to a woman to make her blush. And it was working.“Thank you, sir. You are very kind.”As she said that, she felt her cheeks redden once again and her eyelashes fluttered a bit. A short awkward pause followed.“Um…” she continued, breaking the silence.“Perhaps we should discuss the preparations for the attack then? Considering the soldiers need to be trained and warmed up, I suppose we should organize a schedule for the following days.”

And this time Tarik would look at her the way women are looked at. Desirable women, the kind of women they want right here, right now. But the gaze would be brief, albeit quite vivid. The captain smiled and put the tea aside and stood up from the table to fetch the ledger and put it on the table. From the outside it would seem that he had resigned himself to the fact that Nora would be just a pleasant acquaintance to him, but no more.He knew how to distinguish his needs from his feelings. But if there were certain limits for her, he was fine with that. There were those in the camp who would be happy to help him relieve the stress of the coming night.“It would be my pleasure. It will take a few days for the patrols to return to camp. But before that, you might want to familiarize yourself with the personnel. In brief, I have six squads of infantry under my command, led by my trusted men.”Tarik opens a book that was likely one of the most important in this camp. It kept records of personnel, scheduling patrols and training, and writing down recommendations for assigned soldiers. And then he would open it and place it where Nora could see its contents."First through third, it's assault. One, led by Danton Stafford. Two, led by his wife Ashira Stafford. The third is led by Death Knight Eingar. After that, there are two squads of riflemen. The first is commanded by Alfie. The second is led by the High Elf Aurinel. The last, the support squad, is led by Carol, Priestess of Light of the 7th Legion." Tarik would flip through the pages addressed to each squad as he spoke. On them, Nora would have time to look at the personnel lists and notice an interesting fact. All squads are fully staffed. Under the Captain's command, not a single soldier that was sent with him to Stormheim has died."Patrols, duty and training are scheduled a week in advance.But adjustments can be made, no one's forbidden. In fact, who would dare? Right now, there's no one here above my rank. If you have any suggestions, I'll listen to them. By morning rise, the new orders will be distributed to the squad leaders, so they'll be aware of the news you've brought, and also start preparing their men."The girl listened to the names the captain was listing, making a mental note to herself. As he finished, she drank the last of the tea and stood up, straightening her skirt.“If you allow me, Tarik. I think that, given the amount of soldiers we have and the scope of this mission, we should probably select the few that are able to stealth in and attack Suramar separately in these spots.”The young blonde moved back to the map and pointed at three distinct spots. “That way, even if we fail at one of them, we should be able to catch the remaining places less guarded and take some of their supplies.” she continued.“However, I’m not the captain so I will accept whatever orders you give me. Also, I’d like to apologize for arriving at such an odd time, disrupting your sleep. Perhaps it would be good for you to take a nap before the sun comes up. I can watch the tent if you’d like.” said the shieldmaiden with a soft smile.She had noticed the man looked tired and there wasn't much to be done that day except to plan and organize the attack so she thought a day of respite would be very welcome to the captain.Watching Nora point out the locations on the map and listening to what she has to say, Tarik smiles and moves closer to examine the options in detail.“Makes sense, but I'll ask you to hold your thoughts. For now. Let's wait for my men to return, including the squad leaders. I trust them with my life and every one of them has been through battle. I'll call a council to develop a plan, and we'll hear from you all together.” He nods to Nora, gives her an involuntary pat on the shoulder, and leans back in his chair to continue finishing his tea.“You don't have to worry. I'm able to go without sleep, for quite a while. At morning formation, I'll give orders to the messengers and have the squads whose commanders are in camp start training. And... Huh... Don't worry, my tent is better protected than any other facility in the camp. If you want, you can go to bed yourself. You won't be disturbed unless you choose to wake up.”Taking another sip, Tarik continued to stare at the girl. Into her eyes... No one could stop him from admiring a woman's beauty. And besides, the Captain tried to notice how she behaved in an unfamiliar situation. And in his opinion, for such a young age, the girl was doing quite well.“Alright, that sounds like a good plan. I'll be waiting for your orders.” said the shieldmaiden. She glanced at the bed for a moment and played idly with her strand of hair, thinking to herself. Despite it not looking very fluffy, she was pretty tired from the trip and could certainly use some rest. Sinking into that bed was starting to sound like a good idea right now.“I... um... I think I’ll take up your offer and rest for a bit until morning. But I’d like help with whatever the regiment needs for the day.” she said with another smile. Nora turned her back momentarily and moved towards one of the chairs near the table.She then removed her coat and placed it over there, revealing her graceful and willowy figure. The girl walked towards the back of the room and sat cross legged on the bed and began undressing her open-toe slippers. They had crisscrossing straps that extended up close to her knee so she untied those carefully not to break any of them."I'll be sure to come up with something to stump you at camp, don't worry." Without a trace of tact, he watches as Nora removes her clothes. The predatory stare of the ruby prosthetics would allow him to watch every movement, pleasing his eyes and warming his thoughts.The Captain envied whoever could win the heart of this young beauty. With a frustrated sigh, he turned back to the papers on his desk."As the Worgens say, let not the beast within disturb your sleep. If I am needed at the time of your awakening, see the guard. He will tell you where to look." He says with a smile in the same firm and warm voice, and then returns to his papers. Tarik will work in a surprisingly quiet manner, diluting the sounds of the marquee with the occasional touch of pen to paper.Taking off her slippers, Nora laid on the bed sideways and watched Tarik read his papers. She observed his every movement and expression. The girl couldn’t say for sure if it was his burning aura or his piercing gaze but she felt warm. Calm. As if everything was taken care of. There was no need to worry. She felt safe. Few men could do that these days. It was not a surprise the man was already taken.

Chapter 3

A sigh escaped her mouth. She closed her eyes. Tonight, one of her usual dreams resurfaced. She was back at Stormwind. The Cathedral of Light. The day she was ordained as a priest. The ceremony was mostly symbolic but every new priest or priestess had to go through it nonetheless. She could see her parents watching from afar, accompanied by her little sister. But where was her brother?"Now, as a priest-” said the High Priestess, bringing Nora’s attention back to the ceremony, “you have the gift of Holy magic inside you. No doubt you have discovered some aspects of it already." When she nodded, the High Priestess went on."Very well. At your level of ability, you will already be able to cast the Light upon you or your allies, to heal or renew them." Again, Nora nodded. She knew this much already."Today, however…" the High Priestess continued, "I must tell you about another power. A very special one. The power of Resurrection." The young girl’s eyebrows raised.“That power is only bestowed upon those who have a deep connection with the Light. Not every priest can cast. It allows you to bring people back from the dead.” Dead. DEAD. The word echoed. The candle lights of the Church snuffed out suddenly. The place was dark. Complete blackness. Nora couldn’t see the High Priestess anymore. Nor her family. Or anyone else. When her vision failed she resorted to her ears. But they couldn’t catch any sound either. Or could they?“Nora…” a familiar voice from the shadows whispered. “Nora…Why didn’t you bring me back?” the voice asked.“Who are you?” said the blonde girl, frightened. “You know who I am.” the voice answered promptly. “B-B-Brother?” she blurted out stuttering. “You useless ungrateful bitch…” the voice continued. Amongst her self depreciation and the guilt she was feeling, the girl couldn't stop herself from crying. Numerous accusations went through her unconscious mind and her whimpers reflected on the real world....Tarik didn't sleep for a long time, all night he was busy sorting through papers. Orders, memos, reports, reconciliations from warehouses, letters from comrades. It all ate up the man's time and let him relax.... Ruby eyes ran over the text, and lips in silent movements read them. But... He was still a Worgen.He was still extremely sensitive to what-what was going on around him. He was a father and a husband. And he... He was someone who couldn't sleep well at night, at least not alone.“Nora?” In a quiet whisper, he shifted his gaze to the sleeping girl as his gut suspected something wrong. And with a furrowed brow, Tarik only confirmed his fears. Putting aside his papers and glancing at his watch, he decided that his personal presence could wait for now. His men were very responsible and proactive. They would manage without the personal presence of their Captain.And so Tarik gently pulled up a chair and placed it next to the sleeping girl. The Captain gently removed the glove from his right hand and smoothed Nora's forehead, gently tidying her hair, and then took her hand. Tarik reeked of warmth, strength, and calm. It was as if a huge and impenetrable barrier had touched something fragile that he was used to protecting.“I don't know what was in your past, little Paladin... But I understand. Shh... It's all right.” The Captain whispered softly, adjusting the blanket with his left hand and gently beginning to draw a rune circle around Nora. The magic he uses was almost always aimed at killing enemies, but this time....The captain was using the few spells he had studied for the sake of himself and his comrades. And this was meant to warm the body and soul, to show the sleeping that they were not alone. Combined with the fact that Tarik was holding her hand, his actions tried to calm the girl. To show that now, it was over. She was in another place, another time.Suddenly all the voices disappeared and she was back at the tent with Captain Tarik. The girl had awakened from her nightmare. The captain held her hand gently but that didn’t stop a surge of pain bolting through her head.“Ugh…” Nora straightened herself and sat on the bedside. She lifted her eyes to his face. His brow wasn't twisted in irritation but concern: eyebrows lifted and head slightly tilted.The captain had a worried look on his face.“I’m sorry, Tarik. I’m okay now.” she forced out a smile and stood up. He still held her hand as she stood before him and the rushing pain slowly subsided, settling into calm. The girl never considered something so simple could be so effective. It wasn't just that he held her hand. It was the way he did it.Perhaps his runic power somehow? Could the mere touch and presence of one person calm another? She didn't know for sure, but it seemed like it at that moment.“I don’t know what you did there but… thank you.” she continued.A little flushed, Nora tried her best to meet his gaze and control the nervousness in her voice, however constantly snatching her eyes from his, looking desperately for something less innocuous to rest them on. Ultimately she broke the handholding and blurted out something.“I-I think I’m going out for a walk. You know, get some air. Do I have your permission?” she asked."Negative, paladin Nora." Tarik said firmly, but still quietly and warmly. The captain didn't take his gaze from her eyes, as if he didn't notice her blushing and staring around the tent. With a slight push, he took her hand and gently sat her back down on the bed."Let me make a few things clear before you answer. One, yes, I am the Captain. Now, I am your commanding officer until the task is completed. Two, for all that, I'm as human as you are. With my own fears and worries. And they make me wake up in a cold sweat at night. Three - If it's easier for you to accept what I'm saying from a statutory standpoint... I also have the morale of my men on my shoulders. Including you." When he finished speaking, he looked again into Nora's eyes and rested his hands on her lap, covering them with his own. Tarik felt warm and calm, as if there was a steam tank in front of her, soothing not only by its appearance, but also by the sound of the engine humming inside."Therefore... Can I talk to you, not as Paladin Nora. But as just Nora? I'm not used to forcing my people to do such a thing, so refusal will be taken as a considered decision. No hard feelings, everyone has the right to carry their own past. But if I can help, I want to help."When Tarik finished speaking, he removed his hands and placed them in his lap. Smiling softly, he really didn't want to force anyone to do anything like that. He himself had enough behind his back that not many people knew about. However, his words were full of sincerity. His tent was still open, and no one would stop the girl from going out for a walk. And the man himself was sitting in a very open posture, clearly not planning to interfere with her in any way."What do you say?" He said.Surprised by the captain’s negative response, she let him guide her down to the bedside. Nora was still a bit groggy but that was starting to fade. His touch was warm and welcoming, but she felt a short shiver pass over the length of her body. He sat beside her talking to her, the girl staring into his eyes through the whole thing, dazed with a mix of confusion, empathy and perhaps desire.

When he stopped talking, she didn't look away immediately and Tarik didn’t seem like had the intention of breaking eye contact. For the longest time, Nora was silent, just watching him. Opening up about her feelings was always hard for her. That added to the fact that the captain was still a stranger to her. The shieldmaiden didn’t know much about him, even though she felt he was a good man. She sighed, moved her hands away from her thighs and looked away. For the first time around him, she actually seemed a little uncomfortable, embarrassed even.There was no doubt she had a lot to say, but she wasn't the type to share what was going on in her head haphazardly. A tear fell from the corner of her eye, and she brushes it away with the backs of her fingers.“I’m sorry, Tarik. It’s a long story. My brother died recently and I lost my sister, I’m just a mess. I keep telling myself it’s not my fault but it’s difficult to accept that.” she said, slightly whimpering, still trying to avoid his eyes.“I just… I feel alone.Maybe there was something I could have done to prevent either of those things from happening, but I am too weak to do anything.” she continued, while wiping another tear from her eyes. Nora was embarrassed of being seen in such a vulnerable state. She brought her legs up the bed and leaned over, burying her face in her knees as if she could sink in between them and disappear."You must think I'm extremely annoying..... But forgive my nature Nora, I can't do otherwise." He said and got up from his chair, walking over to the small table with the food. Tarik will make hot cocoa with quick movements, combining rune magic and sleight of hand."Take it. Should get a little better..." He said softly and sat down on the chair by the bed, placing the mug of cocoa on the bedside table next to it. The captain rests his hand on the girl's shoulder, trying to reassure her somehow with his actions."I know how you feel, brave paladin. And it's not just words of encouragement, or foolish bravado. I really do.""If you'll allow me, I'll tell you how my not-so-interesting story began. I wasn't always... Like this. A captain of the 7th Legion, surrounded by loyal friends and comrades." His right hand gently stroked the girl's shoulder, but no more. Tarik continued his softly spoken story, accompanied by fiery pictures of his words that he wove on his left hand from the fiery threads"In Gilneas... I killed my wife when I became a Worgen. Severely wounded my brother and daughter from what they contracted afterward. Before the fall of the kingdom. Killed my best friend because the royal family gave the order. And behind the wall, when I joined the Alliance army. I was always looking for death. Every battle I fought, I had to squeeze every last ounce out of me. I hated that damn part of my soul. I just wanted to die, or forget myself on another binge." Tarik chuckled grimly and gently ruffled Nora's hair."And... I was close to breaking down and then disappearing into the stream of history. To become just another name on the casualty report. On Hyjal I lost an arm, in Dun Morogh an eye, and in Pandaria..... I found those who helped me. People who, like me, kept going no matter what. But they didn't seek death, no. They fought in spite of it. You know what I mean?"After removing his hand, he held out a mug of cocoa to the girl, hoping she'd believe his intentions were sincere.“The hardest fight, it's often not with demons or Horde warriors. As practice shows, it takes place within.... To overpower yourself, to recognize your own weakness, to find the strength to overcome it... I can't remember a harder battle in my life. And personally, I don't think I could have done it. Alone. I can't think of a single human, elf, or anyone else who could do it. And maybe I'm not the right person to help defeat the demons inside you, to make them stop tormenting your mind and soul.... But I can try to do my best. Like I always do. To start by showing you that you're not alone. We come into this world surrounded by the care of a father and mother, but who will surround us next? That's up to us. And I won't let you be alone. Not in this camp, not under my command, not in my presence.”Finishing his monologue, Tarik will hold the mug of cocoa and continue to hold Nora's shoulder with his right hand. Quite a revealing speech, from someone like him. But most importantly, a person. Not an alliance officer, not a warrior who only knows how to kill. But someone with aspirations, fears, worries and a sense of compassion. Someone like Nora. Someone who can't turn a blind eye to a messenger suddenly appearing in his tent. A messenger he'd grown to sympathize with during their time together.As Tarik spoke, she was nodding at him almost as if she agreed with everything he was saying. At the end of his speech, she rested her head on his chest for a minute, sobbing."Thank you, Tarik." she said, looking at him with a heartwarming smile. The girl's facial expression changed by hearing the words of encouragement from her captain. Her newest friend. She then grabbed the cocoa mug he was offering and drank a little bit of it. The taste was sweet as you would expect from such a drink but it was creamier and stronger than most drinks she'd ever had before. It lingered in her mouth for a while. He observed her reaction to the drink with a gentle smile.Nora smiled back in response, timid as the warmth of a flush crept across her cheeks. Would it be wrong to kiss him? Maybe not on the lips, but on the cheek perhaps? A thank you. Nothing more, simply a thank you for being a friend. Would that be okay? No, she assumed not. They'd only just met, and that wasn't the nature of their meeting. Besides, he was happily married. These thoughts wandered through her mind. However, before she could do anything, a loud sound interrupted their bonding moment. It sounded like something arcane had just hit the barrier that protected the tent they were standing in.

Chapter 4

"What was that!? Are we under attack?" she asked, startled.For a moment, Tarik reached closer to Nora, to her lips. He gave in to his emotions and the inexplicable desire to get closer to her. To kiss her, and maybe do a lot more but... His face became serious in an instant."I don't know. And I think it's worth finding out. Here comes the first challenge under my command, Paladin Nora." Tarik replied in a much more commanding and gruff voice. With the same gentle motion as before, he stroked her hand, as if apologizing for missing a moment for a kiss and a possible follow-up.Standing up from the chair, Tarik quickly rushed to his armor and weapons, working on getting equipped. He gave the girl a brief nod before putting on his helmet."If that's the case, we have less and less time to prepare." And having said that, the armor-clad knight strode out of the tent with a firm gait.As the captain moved outside the barrier to see what was happening, Nora quickly grabbed her boots and dressed herself back up. Running outside, she was faced with a gush of wind coming from a nearby explosion.Covering her face with her arms, the girl forced herself to look around in hopes of finding where the attacks were coming from. Even though it was still night, she could see a group of gargoyles flying around in circles over the encampment. Tarik’s men were shooting at them with the ballistas, but to no avail.She glanced at the captain for a moment. His eyes were full of ire, a completely different countenance from the man she met inside the tent. The girl didn’t have time to observe much more, as one of the gargoyle riders dropped a barrage of arcane bombs over the main building.“Tarik!” she shouted. “We have to stop this! What are your orders?”“Squad Three, report status to Sickbay. First and Second Squad, concentrate fire on the sky. Petty Officer Alfie, Lieutenant Stafford, gather men and reinforce North and South Entrance.” Tarik was already speaking into his radio that he had ripped off the chest mount on his armor. The officer's voice was full of rage, but he spoke loud and clear nonetheless. “Nora, follow me! We need to activate the rune sigils that are on the west side of the camp. They will activate Draenei crystals that will help in the defense of the sky. My men will clear out those who have already descended.” Tarik growled, clutching the walkie-talkie to his chest. He seemed to be seething with rage. His illusory eyes blazed with fire beneath the visor of his helmet. And yet he was still in control. With a steel grip, he channeled his rage in the right direction.The Captain pulled his pistol from its holster and took aim at the riders on the Gargoyles, hitting the vulnerable parts of the creatures and bringing them to the ground. Next, the Worgens were dealing with the enemy. A battle was raging in the camp, and the warrior, along with the young paladin, had a goal they would have to fight their way through the sudden attack of the Horde forces.Her captain gave the orders and she obeyed. She quickly grabbed her shield and ran behind him towards the runic defense system.BOOM!Nora was not sure what happened. It was a burst of pain on the back of her skull, a bright light shot through her eyes and a deafening thud that scaled down to horrendous ringing in her ears.She looked around, trying to make sense of the haziness in her vision. Realizing she may have gotten hit by an arcane bomb blast, she gathered herself stomping her hands on the dewy ground with resolve. The girl rose to her feet, brushing the offending mud and grass from her tunic, and turned to move back to where her captain was. It seemed like the leader of the attack had his eyes onto them. His gargoyle was both larger and faster than the others, soaring high over the encampment while his rider shot arcane magic against the ballistas.As she caught up to Tarik, he seemed worried about her condition.“I’m okay, captain. Don’t let me slow you down, let’s go!” said the shieldmaiden.A short nod and not a word. That's the Captain's reaction. War is his element. A cacophony of explosions, clanging metal, arcane flashes, and the screams of soldiers.That's the music of Whitehill's soul, the music that pumped blood through his body and made him not just exist, but live! The fire from beneath the Captain's shield only intensified as he and the paladin shielded themselves from another blast. With a single hand motion, he drove his Bastion into the ground and activated the runes.There was a rumble of increasing flame power, and then a shot!BOOMBut this time it wasn't from the side, it was a response from the Alliance. A few of the riders that were with each other were incinerated by the Captain's fire bolt and he ripped his shield out of the ground, continuing to cover himself and Nora with it."Nora! Your job is to activate the center crystal, whoever uses the light, Draenei technology will respond more readily. I've got your back, go!" Shouted Tarik through the sounds of the chaos of battle in which he could hear the order of coordination.His men beat back the attack, slowly and successfully. The horde riders were dying one by one while the Alliance soldiers held firm against the onslaught. But time was getting shorter and shorter... The Fire Knight and Paladin had already seen the crystals that were protecting the few Worgens that were already fighting the 4 Blood Knights. Paladins of the Horde.Nora gritted her teeth, nodding sharply at Tarik’s command. Her shield arm ached from the impact of the blast, but she refused to let it slow her down. The center crystal was her objective, and she would reach it, no matter what stood in her way. The shieldmaiden sprinted through the battlefield, weaving between skirmishes as the clash of steel and the roar of magic filled the air. The Draenei crystal pulsed faintly ahead, a soft blue glow amidst the chaos.She skidded to a halt before it, slamming her shield into the ground as she raised her free hand. Calling upon the Light, she channeled her energy into the sigil etched onto the crystal’s surface. Warmth flooded through her veins as the golden light of the Holy energy met the crystalline surface, resonating with an ethereal hum. A shockwave rippled outward, causing the air around her to shimmer. The protective barrier around the camp flickered and surged, growing in intensity. Arcs of energy leaped into the sky, forming radiant barriers that slowed the enemy bombardment. Gargoyles screeched as they collided with the invisible force, their riders struggling to maintain control.But just as hope flickered in Nora’s chest, a deep, guttural laugh echoed from above.“Impressive.” a voice sneered. One of the Blood Knights hovered just beyond the crystal’s reach, his crimson clad form radiating dark energy.

His gargoyle’s wings beat the air, keeping them suspended as his fingers crackled with magic. The Blood Knight’s eyes gleamed beneath his helmet, locked onto Nora with predatory amusement.“You think a bit of holy magic will turn the tide?” he taunted.“Let me show you what true power looks like.” A surge of energy erupted from his palm, spiraling toward her in a searing bolt. Nora barely had time to react. She raised her shield instinctively, the impact sending her skidding backward.The force rattled her bones, but she held firm, gritting her teeth against the numbing sensation crawling up her arm. The Blood Knight descended, his massive greatsword glowing with energy.With a smirk, he quickly dismounted and lunged against her. Nora sidestepped his strike, bringing her shield up in a counter move that sent him staggering. Without hesitation, she thrust her sword forward, aiming for a weak spot in his armor. He twisted at the last moment, the blade grazing his side but drawing blood nonetheless. Snarling, he retaliated with a brutal downward strike. Nora barely blocked in time, her knees nearly buckling under the weight of the blow. But she refused to falter. Summoning the Light once more, she let it flood her veins, strengthening her limbs and sharpening her focus.With a burst of speed, she drove her shield forward, slamming it into the Blood Knight’s chest. He stumbled, and in that moment of vulnerability, she raised her sword high.“For the Alliance!” she roared, bringing it down with all her might. The Blood Knight’s eyes widened in shock as the holy-infused blade struck true. A blast of golden light erupted from the wound, sending him reeling.War... The battle and the horror of that very war. Some saw it as their passion. Some saw the horror. Some reveled in the battle, some dreaded it. But Tarik. For him, it was a job. It was what he did best. In a cacophony of explosions and clanging metal, he dashed toward his target like a shark on the scent of blood. Where Nora had sidestepped skirmishes, Tarik would break into them, ending them in the Alliance's favor with a couple of precise blows.Where others saw an obstacle, he saw a target and a goal. The armored knight, even in human form, was a very dangerous foe and a welcome ally. And he didn't wear the title of Captain for nothing. The knight covered the wounded with his shield and threw them into cover, gave orders to the lost, and restored the faith in victory to the broken with a few words. Like the fire of that very victory, he drew closer and closer to the crystals, distracting the enemies that could interfere with Nora, to himself.As the Paladin activated the crystal, the Warrior was already engaged in battle with the Blood Knights that protected him. They had light, centuries of experience, noble lineage. And he had heavy armor, heavy weapons and a heavy pistol. The first Elf was dead before he realized who was attacking them. A round bullet tore through his head, hitting him in the slot of his helmet.The second Elf even managed to block the warrior's onslaught with his shield, but was literally crushed by a wolf's paw. The remaining two Elves were gathering their strength, but what befell them next was not something one would wish on an enemy. Tarik turned into a beast.At the moment of the shot, his body changed along with his armor and he drew a huge sword from his back. After trampling the second elf, Worgen didn't think for long. He almost instantly began advancing on the surviving knights, noticing that the leader of the attack had already engaged Nora."Fang and claw!" The last thing the Blood Knights heard before the huge fire wolf rushed to attack. The barriers of Light broke with its blows, armor crunching, bones breaking and flesh tearing. The fury of the beast is a terrible weapon, but very effective when controlled. Tarik nodded to himself as he saw the Horde's onslaught begin to choke. His soldiers quickly dealt with the gargoyle riders as they lost their ability to attack. However, Worgen turned his gaze almost instantly to the Horde Commander.The captain had no respect for the rules of honor and valor, especially in a war with the Horde. Therefore, he decided that it was time to call it a day. The armored wolf leapt forward and lunged at the Elf who had been thrown off. A barrier of light blocked the blow and the two commanders met in battle. Their blades crossed, neither of them willing to retreat.The Elf eyed Nora with an edge of his eye, but Tarik was quick to make him change his mind. A warrior may not have magic, but if you ignore his physical strength, you can lose very quickly. The officers' fight was protracted. They were equal in strength. Except Tarik didn't plan to kill him. His goal was to distract the Elf. To draw his attention to himself. To give Nora a chance to finish what he'd started. Because any time the Elf tried to return his attention to the girl, Tarik would quickly escalate the onslaught, bringing the attention back to himself.Nora watched in stunned silence as the Blood Knight staggered, the radiant light searing his flesh. Victory, however fleeting, felt within her grasp. But before she could press her advantage, a blur of fur and steel slammed into the Blood Knight, sending him sprawling. Tarik. The Captain, now a towering Worgen, a whirlwind of teeth and claws, tore into the stunned Blood Knight with a ferocity that was both terrifying and exhilarating.The sight of him, a snarling beast embodying pure rage, sent a shiver down Nora's spine, yet she couldn't deny the effectiveness of his brutal assault. While Tarik relentlessly attacked, Nora used the opportunity to catch her breath, her shield arm throbbing. The golden light of the crystal pulsed around her, a beacon of hope amidst the darkness. She focused on the energy flowing through her, mending her wounds and replenishing her strength. The battle between Tarik and the Blood Knight was a savage dance.The Knight, despite his injuries, fought with desperation. But Tarik was unrelenting, his attacks fueled by a primal fury that seemed unstoppable. As the Blood Knight faltered, Nora saw her chance. She channeled the Light once more, focusing it into a single point on her sword. The blade glowed with intense radiance, bathing the battlefield in its holy aura. With a roar of her own, Nora charged, coordinating her attack with Tarik's.The Worgen captain lunged, forcing the Blood Knight to a defensive position. In that split second, Nora sidestepped, her illuminated sword finding its mark. The blade pierced through the gap in his armor, plunging deep into his chest. A blinding flash of light erupted, followed by a guttural scream coming from the Blood Knight. He collapsed, his body riddled with burns and his armor blackened. The corrupted Elf was no more. Nora stood over the fallen Knight, her chest heaving, her body aching. But she stood. And the Draenei crystal hummed with renewed strength, its protective barrier shimmering with vibrant energy. The tide was turning. The Horde attack faltered as their leader fell.Gargoyles plummeted from the sky, their riders losing control in the face of the amplified barrier."Thank you, Tarik," she said, her voice hoarse."We couldn't have done it without you."“I wasn't alone.” Said Tarik shaking off his shield and taking the form of a man. The beast form in the magical haze was replaced by the figure of a tall knight in armor. The captain looked around and removed his radio from his chest, checking the status of his men.The battle was winding down, though the occasional sounds of metal and the shouts of Alliance and Horde soldiers could be heard in the distance. The attack was repulsed, the leader was killed, the defenses activated. The heavens, once again, belonged to the Alliance.“Very good work, Paladin Nora.” The Captain said as he took off his helmet and turned to the girl. He stepped closer and without a shred of tact or shyness, began to examine her, checking for wounds.

Chapter 5

Even though he was a Captain, he was also a Leader, responsible for everyone under his command. Nora included, so as much as she wanted to, she couldn't avoid being examined by her temporary commander.“How are you feeling? Did you get hit by any shrapnel or blades during the fight?” Tarik finally said, finishing her visual and tactile inspection.Nora felt a flush rising on her cheeks. Tarik's thorough examination was a little bit unsettling, the blatant physicality of his inspection left her feeling exposed. She didn’t hate it though. As his hands searched her body for wounds and fractures, she tried to remain stiff wondering that maybe she was underdressed for such probing.“I’m…fine, Captain,” she managed to say, trying to hide her blush, her voice a little shaky. “Just a few bruises. The Light protects me.”“Should we strike back tomorrow? The Horde might attack us again if we allow them to regroup.” she said, her voice firm, even though she was secretly afraid. The shieldmaiden didn't know where the attack came from, but considering their enemies were riding gargoyles, she assumed they came from the Forsaken Foothold up north. The main assault on Suramar could wait."You're a paladin Nora... Where's the armor? Where's the steel, where's the leather? Why do you go to war to seduce and not to kill?" The Captain said in a very doomed voice as he finished his inspection and sighed. It wasn't so much an anger or a remark as a cry of the soul."There is a point, I agree. But don't worry, my men know what to do. So tomorrow morning, I'll have maps and reports on enemy positions on my desk." Tarik replied, regaining his composure, and looked around the battlefield. The soldier's gaze was stern, but sad. He couldn't stand this sort of thing. Especially when his men died."Now, I need to check the gate to the camp. Nora, you're with me. It'll be good for you to watch and get to know my men." Tarik said it like an order. Strict, clear, confident. The man turned to the girl and his gaze softened. Something unintelligible, but extremely soft, flashed in his eyes."And please... After, find something more armored, if need be I will take you to the Quartermaster. You're making me blush and think of completely different things. Things far more pleasant than war." He says and smiles, then adjusting his axe on his belt, waves his hand, inviting the girl to follow."Maybe once things settle down, we can continue our... conversation?" After saying that, he snapped his fingers and clucked his tongue."That's what I'm talking about, you don't have to answer if you don't want to."Nora's blush intensified, quickly spreading to her neck. Tarik's words, a mix of reprimand and flirtatious invitation, left her reeling."Seduce and not kill?" The criticism stung, even if she knew there was some truth to it. Despite not openly saying it, she was a young woman and liked the attention. Her usual role in combat was supporting the frontline, bolstering defenses, and healing the wounded. Heavy armor had always seemed cumbersome, unnecessary.She prioritized agility and swiftness, allowing her to move quickly across the battlefield and reach those in need. But Tarik was right. Today, she had been in the front lines of this battle. The woolen clothes she wore offered little protection against gargoyle claws and stray blades."I... I haven't been deployed to the frontlines before, Captain," she stammered, trying to justify her choice of attire."Usually, I focus on healing and support. But I understand. I'll speak with the Quartermaster." Her heart fluttered at the prospect of continuing their conversation in a more peaceful setting, wondering what the captain had meant by that. But the battlefield was no place for such thoughts.She needed to focus, to prove her worth as a paladin, not just a pretty face. She followed Tarik as he commanded. His soldiers, clad in sturdy armor, their faces grim and determined, eyed her with curiosity. Nora felt self-conscious, suddenly very aware of her lack of armor compared to them, the way her clothing clung to her curvaceous form.But still, as she walked behind the captain, witnessing his simple interactions with his subordinates, the blonde felt a sense of belonging and a desire to prove herself worthy of their respect. This mission was turning out to be a very good experience turning point for the shieldmaiden.“Don't fill your head with it. I'm just grumbling. I've seen girls, and men too, in much more.... Less appropriate equipment for their role in combat.” Tarik said, and smiled, giving Nora a friendly nudge on the shoulder. The captain was surprisingly quick to get his emotions and feelings under control. Now he was thinking about how they could continue their private conversation, and in a minute he was looking around the camp, assessing the damage. Right priorities he knew how to prioritize.And personal attention to someone came after attention to the problems of the common. They were walking through a camp that was recovering from an attack. Humans, Wogens, Elves, Dwarves, and even a few Nightbornes in Alliance capes and armor of various classes were bustling about. Priests and Paladins were tending to the wounded and trying to resurrect units of the slain, Warriors were helping to drag the collapsed parts of the fortress, hunters were keeping watch over the perimeter, and mages were preparing their elementals to deliver messages.The camp was buzzing with the problems that came after the battle. “Corporal Antiochus!” The Captain said loudly, shaking hands with one of the soldiers at the gate."Good to see you alive, old friend.” Taking off his helmet, the tall soldier smiled at the Captain and shook his hand in return. He began to report something to Tarik, who listened attentively with occasional nods and questions that required immediate answers. But the Captain didn't forget about Nora either, occasionally glancing in her direction.“Nora, check the right turret. Lieutenant FoxWood should be there now, watching the area. Have him report back to you on what he has observed, then return afterward. We'll have one small check before you and I go to the Quartermaster. We'll get you something more suited to Vanguard combat and if you wish, a separate tent so you won't be displaced by my company.” Tarik says to the girl and points to the tower where the figure of a man with a sniper rifle can be seen.The captain’s quick shift back to professionalism was reassuring to the shieldmaiden. She was pleased to confirm he actually cared about her safety and her contribution to the war effort. Tarik's conversation with Corporal Antiochus was a study in efficiency.The captain listened intently, but his occasional glances towards her were a subtle acknowledgment of Nora’s presence. It was a strange reassurance to the girl, knowing he was thinking of her even amidst all that mess. Tarik's order snapped her back to attention. The blonde girl nodded, struggling hard not to let her nervousness be known. She followed his command and walked towards the wooden tower.With every step up the stairs, the landscape broadened more and more before her eyes. At the top of the tower, Lieutenant Foxwood, a gaunt and weathered man with piercing eyes sat behind his sniper rifle, scanning the horizon. He looked up in astonishment as she approached."Lieutenant Foxwood?" she called, panting a little from the climb. "Captain Tarik requested you report your observations to me." Foxwood, a seasoned warrior, took in her appearance with a quick, assessing glance.

Nora braced herself for another unspoken judgment of her attire, but his expression remained neutral."Nothing significant to report, paladin," he said, his voice gruff."Small scouting parties to the north, but nothing that looks like another full-scale attack. They're probably just licking their wounds." He gestured towards the distant hills."The gargoyles retreated to the caves up there after their defeat." Nora listened attentively, trying to absorb every detail."Anything else? Unusual movement? Signs of reinforcements?" Foxwood shook his head."Just the usual scavenging birds. The dead will attract them soon enough." He paused, then added, "I saw you down there. Good work, paladin.""Thank you, Lieutenant," she replied with a genuine smile."I'll relay your report to the Captain." She descended the tower and approached Tarik to give the lieutenant's report."The Lieutenant reports small scouting parties to the north, Captain, but nothing that indicates an immediate attack. He believes the gargoyles have retreated to the hills.""Jackals... Okay, at least that gives us time. Copy that, Nora. Thank you for the report." Tarik said this, tucking the walkie-talkie back into his holster. He gave his orders quickly, and in the time the girl had been gone, a small group of 7th Legion soldiers had arrived at the gate.They were actively double-checking their gear and appeared to be preparing to go somewhere."Step away from the war and let's talk about us, or rather your equipment, dear paladin." Tarik allowed himself a smile, then waved his hand urging the girl to follow him."I think you'll like what our Arsenal has to offer." As they approached the camp arsenal, Nora could substitute that Tarik had softened a bit. In his facial expression, in his movements, in his voice.Perhaps that was the effect of her presence, or perhaps someone simply adored the armor and was now leading her new friend to her most favorite thing in all of Azeroth"Quartermaster Tychon! Give this girl full access to our arsenal, including my armor and weapon sets! And prepare for her a tent kit and all her essentials." Tarik smiled, watching as the low High Elf climbed out of the pile of swords."Welcome to my world, Nora. Take your time and choose. In the meantime, I will change armor." Said the warrior to the paladin, and then disappeared into one of the Arsenal's tents."Lady... Um... Nora, right? I am Tychon. Quartermaster of this camp and an old friend of Tarik's. Will you allow me to match your armor to your liking? And I'll tell you a secret in advance..." The elf waited until Tarik had gone, then leaned over with his hands on the table and winked at Nora, whispering."The captain gets a kick out of women in armor. And considering he said to give you access to his kits, he likes you. Don't miss the moment." Laughing, the Elf straightened up and rubbed his hands together. "So... What can I do for you?"So, armor. Practical, protective, and most importantly non-distracting armor. The armory was huge. Shields of various sizes were hung from the walls, swords rested in oiled racks, and piles of helmets sat atop wooden crates. Nora’s eyes landed on a standard Alliance set of heavy armor. It wasn’t flashy, no intricate engravings or glowing runes. Just solid, reliable steel, designed for one purpose: to protect.With a pensive face, she approached the set. The breastplate felt cool against her fingertips.“Sir Tychon!” she called out. “I’d like to try this one. Please.” The elf helped her put on the various pieces of the set she picked. First the leggings, then the gauntlets, the breastplate and lastly, the pauldrons.Each piece felt very heavy. The weight settled on her shoulders with a thud, quite literally grounding her. Her movements felt restricted, clumsy. She tried to swing her sword, but the added bulk made it feel unwieldy. Where her movements used to be nimble, now they were heavy."It feels heavy," she admitted."And a little restrictive. I’m used to moving more freely."The elf laughed as he watched Nora and walked over to her, examining the girl from head to toe. His glowing violet eyes scrutinized the girl and his ears twitched at every word.."Okay, okay, this is going nowhere. But... Hmm, I have an idea." Clapping his hands, he made passes with his hands, sliding the armor crates apart with telekinesis and pulling out a few specific ones."Yes! That should do it. You're a paladin sweet lady, right?" Smiling broadly, the elf's fingers shone with arcane power as he began to open the crates and transfer the armor to the stands."The first set... Oh void and light, let them judge me if I lie. Caronite, Argunite, Lightsteel. This is a work of art created by the Lightforged Draenei. A gift to the Captain, after the battles on Argus. The Draenei long honestly thought he was a woman, I swear! They thought there was a lovely lady under that armor. I can understand, they've never seen anything but Turalyon."Nora looked at the fine armor on the stand. A cuirass reinforced with crystals of light, a skirt reinforced with metal and chainmail, an under armor with enchantments, light shoulder pads, and gauntlets with two shining crystals on each. It was very good armor and it was quite strange to see it in storage and not in battle. And most surprisingly, it didn't look heavy or feel that way"Will you try it on? I'm sure it will look just fine on you. And with a little adjustment, it'll fit like a second skin." Says Tychon and smiles.Nora hesitated, glancing from the heavy Alliance set to the elegant Lightforged armor. The standard armor was practical, but it felt like a cage. This one was different. It was a piece of history."Yes, sir. I'd like to try it on." she said. First came the under armor, made of a flexible material that felt strangely comforting against her skin. Then, the skirt of metal and chainmail, surprisingly light and allowing for easy movement.The cuirass was next, the crystals embedded within pulsing with a warm light that resonated with her own connection to the Light. As she donned the shoulderpads and gauntlets, the crystals there also lit up. Nora moved her arms around, testing the flexibility. The girl stood there in wonder as the armor moved with her as if it were an extension of her own body."Amazing..." she said."Void me a judge, I'd marry you this minute! Just kidding! I'm already Married. But no kidding..." The elf put away the drawer that held the armor and returned to his desk. His eyes glittering with violet energy examined the girl and he nodded to himself."The material is lightweight but durable. Leather inserts combined with metal. And the crystals of Light? I'd say it's made right for you, but you can see that. I'm sure you can't be penetrated by a cannon shot now."The Quartermaster laughed again and made a few passes with his hands. In front of the paladin lay the tent kit, neatly packed in an enchanted box. It contained everything he needed. A stove, the tent itself, a bed, a table with a chair, and a few other small things. How did that become clear? On the lid, there was a list of items."And now, my work is done Lady Nora. The captain said to let you choose your armor, as well as issue you everything you need for a separate tent. The nights here are very cold. I think you should find the Captain and tell him you're ready."

Nora’s cheeks flushed pink as she heard the quartermaster’s compliments. The armor did feel incredible.“Thank you, Sir Tychon.” she said. The shieldmaiden bowed before the quartermaster and picked up the enchanted tent kit. Now out of the tent, she realized the sky was already darkened into shades of violet and the air was crisp with the approaching chill of night.Time had slipped away from her while she was trying out the Lightforged armor. She scanned the camp, hoping to find Tarik. She knew he had gone to change, so his tent seemed like the most logical place to start. Walking back towards the place she was with him before, Nora hesitated, unsure whether to simply peek inside or announce herself like last time. She opted for the latter.“Captain Tarik?” she called out. But there was no reply. Nora then peered inside but Tarik was nowhere to be seen. She was a little disappointed because she wanted to show him how well the armor fit and to thank him for his generosity.Oh well, he was probably busy. Maybe he was still with the soldiers he had been deploying earlier, she thought. The girl carefully set down the tent kit in a suitable spot nearby. She needed to set up her own camp before darkness fully descended, hoping Tarik would show up soon enough.The charas helped set up the tent very quickly. However, even that gap was enough for Tarik to return. But before that... Nora might have noticed something unusual. At least for a military camp. The soldiers on patrol smiled at her and performed the military salute as they passed by.The incredulous glances were replaced by looks of approval. It seemed that after fighting shoulder to shoulder with the Pack, the people around her had accepted her. They considered her an equal."Have you been wasting your time, Young Paladin?" A voice suddenly came from behind the girl, accompanied by the sound of Worgen transforming. And then, with a breeze, a pleasant smell of fresh, hot cocoa wafted to the girl."I figured it wouldn't hurt you to end the day on a pleasant note and with something sweet." Subsequently, the Captain holds out a mug to the girl. Surprisingly, Tarik looked good. The officer's mood was elevated, and his partially equipped armor was clean of blood.Nora turned around as she heard Tarik's voice and greeted him with a smile."Captain Tarik! No, sir, not wasting time!" she replied. She looked down to the mug he offered, accepted it and continued."I was just setting up my tent. Sir Tychon was very generous." She gestured towards the newly built tent and took a sip of the mug of cocoa, getting a taste of the rich and sweet flavor.The girl smiled and twirled slightly in front of him, allowing Tarik to get a better look of the Lightforged armor she was wearing.“So? What do you think?” she asked. Nora hoped he approved of her new armor.“The way I see it, the Quartermaster really did his best. And I'll be honest, you look beautiful. I even remembered the time when I was in Odin's army. A Valkyrie, no less.” Tarik looked at Nora's armor with satisfaction.“Remembering your past interest, I'll tell you right away. The camp has recovered from the attack. There are not many dead, far fewer than I expected. As such, we can rest.” Tarik will speak calmly while keeping his eyes on the girl's face. The man's movements became much freer and more relaxed.The battle was over, his worries for the day were all taken care of, and he could afford to spend time with someone more pleasant than the majority of the soldiers that surrounded him most of the time.“So, you can rest easy now. Especially since you now have a place to spend the next few weeks while we sort out the orders from Stormwind. Though I confess I'd like to keep you company this evening, if you don't mind. I rarely like anyone, and even more rarely do I talk about it. But! I don't want to impose, Nora. If you want to be alone, you can find me in the officers' tent. And the other soldiers speak very well of you after what they have seen, and will be glad to keep you company.”Lifting his mug and taking a sip, Tarik notes with a slight smile and looks around the camp. It was indeed quiet. The closer the night got, the quieter it got. The sentries lit torches, the riflemen took up their posts on the walls, the Worgens changed their appearance and walked around the camp in pairs. Night was claiming its rights for the day and the soldiers were adjusting to the realities of the new lord of the day."Thank you, Captain," she said. taking another sip of the cocoa. The news about the camp's recovery was a relief and the fact that they could rest for a while was welcomed news. Then came his invitation for company. Tarik said he rarely liked anyone so she felt a bit proud from gaining his companionship.He seemed to value her company and wanted to spend time with her."I would like that very much, sir. I mean, Tarik." she said with a genuine smile on her face."Now that you mentioned it, I'd like to hear more about your time in Odyn's army. I bet it makes for a great story." Nora took yet another sip of her cocoa, waiting for his response. For the first time this day she felt like she was exactly where she was supposed to be."A story full of exploits, silly deeds and of course funny situations. But shall we continue it in the tent? Your new one, or mine." Taking a sip of his Cocoa, Tarik sat down next to her and smiled."Yeah, I'm not arguing. Looking at me, it seems like I live in armor. But I don't. Even Worgen gets tired of wearing all that metal. And I'll be honest, as much as I like the look of your armor, you're even more beautiful without it. What do you think, paladin? I mean Nora."Shaking off his armor, the man stood up and extended his hand invitingly towards the girl."And besides, I have some sweets left in my magic bag."Nora's cheeks flushed a light pink hearing Tarik's compliments about her beauty.The girl took a while to process what she was going to say. She smiled and turned, placing her now empty mug on a nearby crate. Then she reached out, taking his offered hand. Leaning forward a bit, Nora rested her hand on his chest suggestively and spoke softly to his ear.“Tarik, if I didn’t know you were a married man, your flattering words might have worked.”“But...” she leaned back and straightened herself."I can’t say no to sweets either way. A lady can't resist that kind of temptation. Lead the way, Captain." she said, giving him another smile."So I'll have something to tell you in return, something personal..." The Captain nodded and squared his shoulders, thinking for a moment. Rubbing his beard and humming a little grimly, he waved to Nora, inviting her to follow.The officer's tent. It was warm, with soft furniture, a large table, and everything you needed for a tea party."You know Nora, after what I've had time to tell you... How disappointed will you be in me? The others don't know, and they don't need to know. And I may like you, but... Somehow I think you might change your mind for the worse." Tarik stopped in front of the tent and looked down at the girl.The man's eyes became a little more sad, but the smile did not disappear from his face."However, following the mood that we have between us, I will ask if you want to hear it. The revelation will be quite personal and you will be the second person in all of Azeroth to know it." Lifting the entrance to the Tent, the man lingers his gaze on the girl, waiting for her response.Nora followed Tarik into the officer's tent. She sat in one of the wooden chairs, crossed her legs and took a quick glance of his face while he spoke. The small hint of sadness in his eyes piqued the girl’s curiosity. She felt like she could perhaps give back some of the support and affection the captain had shown her when she was feeling scared earlier.So the shieldmaiden leaned forward slightly and started talking."Tarik, you trusted me in battle, you offered me comfort and companionship back when I got here and you even remembered my liking for sweets. I’ll be happy to hear what you have to say." She paused for just a moment to ponder her next words. Nora wanted him to know that he could trust her with this secret and that she felt honored to be deemed worthy of that trust."You can be sure that whatever it is you plan on telling me will not compromise the respect and admiration I have for you." she kept her blue eyes locked onto him. Nora finished with a smile even though she was struggling inside with curiosity and concern for what he was going to tell her."I appreciate it. Trust is now more valuable than any wealth Azeroth has to offer." Tarik sat down in a chair next to the girl and, having pulled out his armor-pierced gloves, as well as throwing his breastplate into the corner for repairs, began to brew tea. The man looked into the cup, slowly feeding it with a teaspoon and thought, picking up words."The thing is... No one knows about it. And I believe you’ll keep it a secret. My wife, Satien, she... I don’t know what she is, to put it bluntly. After the events on Argus, she disappeared. She left with the Void Elves and disappeared. It was her choice, her dream, her aspiration. I swore that I would support her in any case."

Having finished with the tea, he held out a cup and plate of sweets to Nora. On Tarik’s face, a soft smile floated. It was a relief that after all this time he could finally tell someone, share, talk to them."At first, I tried to hold on... To get distracted by something else. But over time, it gets harder. For everyone else, I am a Knight Captain who must lead them into battle, lead them, give orders. But inside, I like to... A broken mirror in which you can see the remains of the person passed. So when all this is over, when we win another conflict with the Horde, I plan to leave."Taking his cup, Tarik laughed into the tea causing waves and then took a sip. Covering his eyes, he began to expect the girl’s reaction. They know very little, literally one day, but somehow the old soldier saw in her a girl he can trust. Even if he has been wrong, he has been wrong in agreement with himself, and therefore will not regret it. And as he pulled away from the cup, the man turned to Nora, watching her reaction.Nora listened intently. Her expression changed from curious anticipation to something like empathetic understanding as Tarik revealed his personal struggle about his wife."Tarik…" She placed the cup back on the table being careful not to spill anything."I can only imagine how difficult that must be. To support someone you love, even when it means letting them go down a path you don't fully understand and away from you." She considered his plan to leave. It sounded like a painful decision, breaking ties that came from grief and a sense of loss."But... Is that truly what you want? Or is it what you feel you should do? Will you follow her? Follow the void?" She asked, genuinely curious about his plans."We have a saying in Gilneas: If you love, let go." Tarik took a sip of tea and then closed his eyes and smiled. And the smile, was it not a sad, exhausted smile... Was it a genuinely happy one?"I promised to help and support her. And I promised to accept whatever she chose. And that was her choice. I just believe that one day fate will bring us together." With his hands in his face, he seemed to weep? It’s a strange sound, one that combines sadness with some gloomy joy."I know she’s with the Void Elves. I know she’s safe. And I know she’s alive. Do I need more? I really do. Can I do something? No, otherwise I would break my promise. It was her choice. Even if I’m not in it, it’s her choice..." With his hands off his face, Tarik looked at Nora. The man’s face was calm, his smile never fell asleep. But the eyes of the prostheses seem to be a little brighter. The light of them expressed his emotions, sincere, alive, but what? This, the rubies of his eyes were not able to convey."That’s all I wanted to say. Somehow, in front of you, I’m having a hard time playing happy husband. Tough commander? Yeah, I think I can handle that. But not someone who has everything in order in their personal life. Perhaps I look extremely pitiful now?"Nora did not hesitate. While she listened to his question, she got up from her chair and hugged him tightly with her arms."No, Tarik. You don't look pitiful to me at all. You are trying to honor your promise to her, despite the pain it causes you." she said to him. Nora hugged him a bit longer, wishing that it could give him at least a small amount of consolation as he had given her consolation after her nightmare earlier."I think it's okay to miss her. Don't have to fib and tell me that everything's fine. We're all just clinging to whatever we can. You gave her your love and your support, and you're still being true to that. That's love in its best form. And if that's pitiful, then I hope to be pitiful someday too." she finished with a soft smile.Tarik was surprised. For a moment the soldiers even lost the gift of speech. And then, smiled and hugged Nora in response, firmly but somehow softly."Don’t be pitiful... I’m just not the best opinion of myself..." Holding the girl in a soft hug, the man even allowed himself to finally relax. Stop holding the serious look. His face had a stupid smile and it was good that it could not be seen. Tarik just laid his face on the girl’s shoulder and breathed calmly."Thank you, Nora. Really... Thank you."When Nora was removed, Tarik reluctantly let her out of his soft grip. He took his cup of tea and took a sip, and for the first time since they met, turned his eyes back. He was... Embarrassed?"Hmmm... You will make a great paladin. To inspire not only with the beautiful view, but also with the worthy action. That is talent, Nora."The Captain seemed open, and he appeared human. This made him look more admirable to her. Nora sat back and watched him drink his tea."Thank you, sir," the girl said. She felt a little embarrassed."Tarik, we come from different places, and we just met.." she continued."But I want you to know you are not alone here. I may not grasp your pain, but if you ever need to speak again, please let me know. You have a friend in me." Nora moved her hand to rest it on Tarik's arm - she pressed it lightly."And I really do think you will see Satien again. The universe does odd things. Perhaps it waits to reunite you when the time comes."Having checked his hand so that Nora’s hand fell straight into his palm, Tarik squeezed the girl’s fingers. With his head slightly tilted, the man looked directly into the paladin’s eyes and then smiled."When I talk about it, it really gets easier. But always living in the past, it will not work. You and I have seen this today by our own example. Today it was a horde, tomorrow some other creatures. We must go forward, and I am glad that along the way I have met someone as bright as you.""I understand that perhaps the situation is not conducive to an atmosphere of warm conversation. However, I am a man of contrasts and I think you will not mind." Having winked at the girl, Tarik created on his palm a fiery flower that was woven from the threads released by his prosthesis."Therefore, I propose to officially mark our acquaintance as it is accepted in Gilneas." Taking his fingers over the girl’s hand, Captain opened his magic bag and pulled out a bottle of whiskey with White Hill written on it, as well as a pair of elegantly crafted cups. After putting all this on the table, he looked back at Nora and smiled a little mockingly."Will you deny the Captain, Paladin? Or will you accept Tarik’s offer, Nora?"Nora hesitated for a moment, but she had to indulge her Captain. The shieldmaiden reached out and accepted one of the elegantly crafted cups.“I hope this whiskey isn’t too strong!” she said with a nervous smile as she brought the cup to her lips.“Remember Tarik, you’ll need your strength for the strike back at the Horde tomorrow. And I’ll be there to assist with the assault so I can’t afford to get drunk and suffer through a hangover.” she warned him. She took another sip of the drink and continued.“I also have to tell you that I’ll have to leave before the stealth mission on Suramar begins. I was expecting the training and the actual sacking to last only a few days, but now that the whole thing is delayed, it will take longer than a week. I just won’t be able to stay that long.”"Me and my men will get through this, Nora. Not for the first time... I’m already grateful to you for what you’ve done. Who knows what their commander would have done if you didn’t kill him, hmm?"Tarik took his mug and put it in his hand, made a couple of weak sips of whiskey."And don’t worry, I wouldn’t try to get you drunk... too much." With a wink to the girl, Tarik held out his mug in her direction, waiting."Thank you for meeting us. I hope that our next meeting will be in more pleasant circumstances. The military camp is certainly beautiful, but the cares and the responsibilities are distracting."The captain didn’t look as confident as usual. After all, he wasn’t in front of a troop, not wearing armor. Here sat Tarik, not Captain Whitehill. A simple man, with his problems, quite friendly and open as a book.Nora met his cup with her own and their cups clink together with a chime. The whiskey itself wasn't searingly strong, thankfully. She watched him rejoice, seeing not just the Captain who had led them through a perilous attack, but Tarik, the man who had shared his pain and his past.He seemed even more human now. The shieldmaiden finished the last of her whiskey and left his tent to get some rest before the strike as she needed to be at her best for that.The next morning, the plan was executed flawlessly. The Horde encampment, still reeling from the loss of their Blood Knight commander, offered little resistance. They were wounded, disorganized, and their morale was shattered. It was less an assault and more a pushover. By midday, the camp was secured, the remaining Horde being scattered or captured.With the immediate threat neutralized and the clean-up operations beginning, Nora knew her time was up. The girl found Tarik overseeing the tasks of the camp, with his armor back on, giving orders to his soldiers. She approached him, waiting for a moment when she could speak to him in private, which happened after a while.“First of all, I’d like to congratulate you, Tarik, for the assault was a complete success.” she began.“Second, I’m glad I could be of assistance to you, my captain, but I must say my goodbyes now. My stay has already stretched beyond what was planned, and I have other duties to attend to.”She paused for another moment and looked directly into his eyes.“And third, I wanted to thank you personally again. For everything. For the trust, for the honesty, and for the reminder that even in war, there’s room for kindness. You’re a good man, Tarik, and a truly admirable leader.”“And remember what I said about Satien. I truly believe you’ll see her again. And I hope that next time we meet, it will indeed be under more peaceful skies.” she finished, waiting for his response.After listening carefully, the captain nodded. He followed with his ear and nodded at the sound of his radio."It’s been an honor to meet you, Nora." The captain smiled and then put his helmet on his head."Let the light illuminate your way. I hope that the next time we meet, you will become stronger and more beautiful." When he turned around, he raised his fist and waved goodbye."All are one, Nora. Take care of yourself. I have to go. The task itself will not be accomplished." And with these words, Tarik went to his people, giving orders, watching the situation, being who he didn’t want to be, but who he knew how to be. Captain for his people.END.

• back
• home

A SPARK OF DESTINY

Written by Nora and Uriel

Chapter 1

The rhythmic clatter of her charger’s hooves on the cobblestones of Stormwind’s Trade District never sounded so beautiful. But for Nora, it was the sound of departure. This was her first journey beyond the city walls as a full paladin of the Order of the Silver Hand. She had dreamed of this moment ever since she first knelt before the altar of the Sanctum of Light as a novice.Now the world stretched open before her, full of possibilities she had only imagined during long nights of training. As she crossed the bridge over the shimmering canals, she lifted her eyes to the sky.Something unusual caught her attention. Three bright points moved through the blue sky where no stars should have been. They darted and spiraled as if locked in a wild dance and flashed against one another with bursts of light. Nora slowed her horse, staring upward. Those lights were not drifting. They were fighting! A final burst flared like a tiny little sun and the three lights shot downward in separate streaks. One blazing trail curved toward the dark outline of Karazhan’s tower in the distance. The other two fell together toward the edge of the forest that stood between Stormwind and Darkshire.She should turn back and report this to the Cathedral or to Lord Grayson, yet something deeper stirred within her. Curiosity? Maybe. Perhaps just a calling she could not ignore.Nora decided to set her course toward Duskwood. The trees grew taller and more twisted as she approached. Shadows stretched across the path even though the sun still shone in Elwynn behind her. She found the impact site in a small clearing where the grass had been flattened outward in a circular pattern. There was still a little bit of smoke rising from a shallow crater in the soil.Two figures lay at its center. One was a rather handsome man who appeared to be youthful, maybe in his early thirties. His clothing was strange and unfamiliar. His face was bruised but his breathing was steady. Curled protectively against him was a large dog with dark fur and a strong build. Its sides rose and fell in heavy breaths. Nora approached carefully as to not alarm the dog. She had no idea who they were, nor from where they had come, yet she could sense no evil in them, only exhaustion.Nora knelt beside them and whispered a prayer to the Light. Warmth filled her hands, spreading outward into the man and the dog. She realized, as she looked at his strange clothing and at the smoking crater around her, that her first journey as a paladin had already become something far more important than she had ever imagined.The man was massive, way taller than her. He was wearing thick, heavy, bone-like plate armor and was draped in a black-furred cloak. Letting out a groan, the white-haired stranger’s eyes fluttered open, revealing a deep, scarlet hue clouded with dizziness.His gaze locked onto Nora’s as he uttered strange words in a heavy, powerful yet gentle voice:“Erzin? Bardu garz uz Baskerville?”His weary eyes moved to the massive hound, and his hand weakly traced its fur as he spoke again:“Gaz eru diz monzei?”After speaking, his eyes rolled back, and he breathed heavily, his lids slowly closing. Before they shut, he stared directly into Nora’s, and a jolt surged through both the stranger and Nora. A spark of destiny.As the stranger's consciousness faded, the hound’s eyes slowly opened, their crimson hue far darker than his master’s. It let out a soft, guttural sound and weakly sniffed Nora, its gaze shifting between her and the healing light before settling on her. It was clear this was no ordinary beast but a creature of keen intelligence. Lying its massive head on the man’s chest, the hound closed its eyes alongside him, their fates entwined in a silent, solemn pact.The shieldmaiden kept healing the man yet his eyes remained shuttered, just as the hound’s. She had no idea what kind of language the man spoke. For all she knew, he could be a new enemy from another world. It certainly wouldn’t be the first time for Azeroth.But her instincts told her to keep trying. She placed a hand upon the stranger’s chest, feeling the faint tremor of his heartbeat. With the other hand, she petted the hound’s fur. The creature’s breathing was also shallow, as if it was connected to its master.Perhaps a higher tier of healing was necessary. That kind of spell usually demanded a huge amount of mana and it could only be channeled by one willing to lay herself bare before the Light.Closing her eyes, Nora began chanting the spell with a soft voice, seemingly ineffective, until the canopy above her cracked open and from the breach descended a column of luminous white light. It bathed the clearing in a radiance so intense that the shadows of the trees retreated, even if for just a short moment, curling back as if they were unwilling to witness such purity.Then, it was gone. Just as quickly as it came. Silence fell over the dark woods again. Nora then simply waited on her knees, recovering too, until finally the stranger’s eyelids twitched.“Hello?” she said.

Chapter 2

Reserved.

• back
• home

STOLEN DAWN

Written by Nora and Uldwynn

Chapter 1

What it was to be young in the world and traveling. Especially to a city where it was filled with races you only could hear about in books and in passing being from the eastern kingdoms. Yet this one young woman made the journey off to lands unknown for the first time on a boat filled with humans.She was promised safe passage, and a quick one. Maybe less than a day so there wouldn't be shipmates meddling in trying to get her to stay longer, or flirting with her too hard. Seeing there were multiple people. But soon she was able to see the coastline of Ratchet.Wooden buildings along the coastline, a long boarding plank for her to get off and walk about. Already in this distance she would be met with the different smells of the lands and cooking...but also she was able to see the towering forms of Tauren, the green skins of Orcs, how Trolls just eyed her as she walked down the plank and made her way into town. Even with the demon attack at hand, this part of the world seemed safe from that danger.Nora had never been to a place with so many different looking people. The oddest looking creature she had seen by then was good ol' Gilbert, her dwarf friend back in Stormwind whose shop was next to the blacksmith in the dwarven district. But as she entered the inn, all those people were also new to her. She had read about some of them in books and heard about them in stories told by her mentor, but had never seen those in person.Though she noticed a few humans amidst the crowd, they didn't seem to pay her much attention. Either way, she should focus on what she was there for: looking for her sister. The last information she gathered from a group of bandits in Stranglethorn Vale pointed out that the girl was now in Kalimdor. Looking to find a guide in this strange land, the shieldmaiden approached the bartender and decided it would be better to order an apple cider before asking for information.At the same time, the sea breeze assaulted the long haired Sin'dorei as he grumbled to himself, he picked up a leaflet eyeing it up and down and then stuffed it back into his pack whilst shaking his head. He'd been hired to take some kind of rare potion to a goblin in ratchet and he'd finally made it to his stop, rolling his eyes at the small town that he was in filled with too many goblins for him.He made his way to the Bar and and eyed just the goblin he was looking for sitting in the corner looking around nervously, making his way over to him he sat with a heavy thud, and took his hood down. Grabbing the goblin's drink he finished it with a wisecrack from the green fellow."Eyy that was mine.." the man rolled his eyes once more and shook his head."No wonder it's so weak.." He pulled the potion out of his pack and set it down on the table"I assume you want this more than your drink anyways.." The goblin eyed the potion up and down and then plopped a sack down on the table. The elf grabbed the sack and opened it up counting the gold coins inside."There's only one hundred and ninety gold here, why are you holding out on me when you have your potion.""Yeah well, you were late and you finished my drink." Taking a deep breath he counted to five in his head and reached down pulling a dagger from his boot and setting it down on the table."I know what that potion does Mr. Limpy, now unless you want to loose what that potion is supposed to help I'd suggest you hand over the rest.." The goblin gulped audibly and felt himself retract."Right, yeah of course.. I was just testing your skills... You passed!" He pulled out the rest of the gold and put it on the table."Nice doing business with you.." He stood up from the table, taking his gold and moving over to the bar to order a real drink, eyeing the bartender he motioned with his head."A rum for my flask." Letting out a deep sigh he finally eyed the room as he leaned against the bar. He was wearing some hefty armor with a bundle of swords wrapped up on his back, his long deep black hair was tied up in a faux tail and he had a deep scar crossing over his right eye.Nora watched the whole struggle from afar while sipping her apple cider calmly. These kinds of petty fights were somewhat common back at her homeland and she imagined it wouldn’t be so different this side of the world. She eyed the blood elf discreetly as the bartender brought him the rum. She had to catch herself so as to not be noticed. She knew her manners, at the very least. She also knew it was rude to stare, but she really couldn't seem to help herself.The shieldmaiden had seen a few elves before but the ones she knew were usually less… brutish. Perhaps it was the way he stood still all full of himself looking at the bartender filling his flask with a grin. Probably best not to bother him, she thought. The tavern began to go quiet all of a sudden, though Nora didn't know the reason why.She turned her head to see what it was all of the patrons seemed to be looking at and her eyes settled on it looked like a pirate duo. The girl was not fond of pirates. They had no code at all, no honor and though they would speak ill of other people and make a good show of it, they would slit the throat of man, woman or child for the merest whisper of gold.She knew, however, it would be dangerous to travel by herself and such things were bound to happen in this unknown land, especially during those trying times. The human looked like the leader of the two. Full beard, eye-patch, full of tattoos, not the face of many friends. The goblin looked a little more approachable and perhaps a little nervous, though she followed the man closely as he closed the distance towards the bartender.

"What do you want, freebooter?" asked the bartender brusquely, folding his arms over his chest as he looked the stranger up and down. A slight breeze seemed to enter the tavern, setting the threadbare curtains in motion. The place was otherwise completely silent. The pirate slowly pulled a silver piece from his pocket."Rum," he said. His voice had a crusty grating, as if he had not spoken in many days."Alright." the bartender said, reaching for the coin."T-The finest bottle this coin'll buy, y'unnnastan'?" said the goblin pirate girl."Of course." replied the bartender. The tavern began to drift their attention away from the newcomers, gradually going back to normal as they sat next to Nora. The girl felt trapped now, she needed a way out of that uncomfortable place as soon as possible.Uldwynn sighed deeply as he watched the pirates enter the room, most coming from booty bay over to ratchet to hopefully catch some newcomer traveler types lacking so they could either kill them and take their stuff or worse for women.He eyed up the small woman next to the bar slowly sipping her drink as he rose a brow, his eyes roaming around the room and noticing the pirates had what was like an itch to cause some sort of mayhem. He rolled his eyes and turned back to the woman and very loudly spoke."Enjoy your drink, honey? I know you like to savor it but we really should be hitting the road while we still have some daylight." He moved his body in front of her fully, taking her out of the view of the pirates by using his massive bulk and armor while in front of himself he pulled a dagger from his belt and slowly held it out in front of him to her.Nora was startled by the elf’s sudden approach, but somewhat relieved to be rescued from that place. Though the pirate man looked at her with disgust and perhaps some contempt seeing those two as a potential couple, he seemed more interested in the drink the bartender brought him.“I-I… Yes, we should.” said the shieldmaiden with an awkward smile. She got up, grabbed her things, looked at her stranger hero and nodded, blushing slightly. He hugged her around the waist and guided her outside, making sure to give an odd look towards the goblin he had just dealt with on his way out."I uh, thanks. I’m Nora." she said, offering her hand. It was pretty easy to see in her eyes she wanted to say a lot more, but all she could do right then was shake his hand and give the elf a simple thanks.He took her hand and shook it lightly, her small delicate hand was soft against his as he slowly pulled his back away from her."Uldwynn, but you can call me Uld.. So do you just have a deathwish coming here without a guard of any kind? Fancy yourself getting taken by a bunch of pirate men all at once and then dumped into the sea?" He raised a brow and crossed his arms while looking down at her."You know you're quite gorgeous and a hell of a catch but you have to have some common sense if you're going to come here." He took her hand and pulled her around a corner and into a back alley."So what's the gig, for a pretty little thing like yourself you have to have money, or some kind of promise of money to be here, or are you just one of those adventuring types wondering out for the first time as you're tired of being at home with daddies money, so you wanted to see the world and explore your options."His ears perked slightly as he heard some more pirates walking by and before she could answer, he leaned over, pressing her against the wall and kissed her quickly till the pirates passed by them, slowly pulling his lips away."If they think you're taken, and or protected.. You're less likely to be mugged or taken by them.."The shieldmaiden’s face flushed a bit after hearing him compliment her beauty. Glad that it was hot and humid and the red in her cheeks would be excusable as a byproduct of the weather. Every movement of his was commanding and efficient, giving the impression he knew his ways around there so she followed him along into an alley.However, before she could answer his question, the elf pressed his lips against hers. The girl tried to protest but he leaned forward and the weight of his body was enough to neuter it. Nora remained almost frozen, her lips pressing back, but mostly inert. He was all sweaty and smelled of rum but there was something about him that was irresistible. She found herself opening her mouth involuntarily but the kiss lasted for only a moment. His taste lingered in her lips for a bit, the girl completely dazed by his audacity.After the pirates walked by, Nora opened her mouth to speak, but her voice caught in her throat for a moment. She cleared it, and spoke again, breathily, almost whispering "You… How dare you! Even if what you say is true, that was completely unnecessary!" “Besides!” she slapped his face. “I am here on important matters!”He rubbed his face smirking down at the small girl. "Hey, that's what I get for making sure you don't get taken and raped by pirates.. Got it.." He sighs."Well for what it's worth, the kiss was totally worth it.. Although I kind of wish I would have grabbed your butt, probably would have sold it a bit more and I would have gotten to feel it up." Chuckling he crossed his arms."So what is this important matter? You clearly don't know your way around and don't have much protection.. So what's the plan? Do you have a party of daring adventurers heading this way to meet up with you and escort you to somewhere important? Or are you just heading out by yourself hoping things aren't actually that dangerous."He leaned against the wall of the alley, his eyes checking her out not too subtly, then moving back to her own as he rose a brow at her and waited for her answer.Nora's face flushed a deep red as she quickly adjusted her skirt in response to Uldwynn’s remark. Her fitted silk top hugged her figure, the soft fabric accentuating her curves. A somewhat short silk skirt did a poor job covering her long and shapely legs. The blonde wore her hair short with a side part cut, which asymmetrically framed her piercing sky blue eyes and her pouting lips.She glared at the blood elf as if she was ready to slam him onto a spike. Finally, after a short pause, she sighed and began shuffling her feet back and forth in a rather adorable way. The shieldmaiden was a bit apprehensive about sharing her reason for being there with a complete stranger so she thought it would be a good idea to hide some information."Okay." she leaned towards Uldwynn.“First of all, thank you. But I’m not sorry for the slap.” She started soft speaking in a lower voice, almost whispering to him."I'm looking for someone. A girl. She is just about this tall - Nora made a gesture with her right hand to indicate her height. "She is blonde like me." she continued pointing at her own hair. "But her hair is longer, like this." she moved her hands to her chest as a way to explain to him the length of the girl's hair.The blood elf would probably have understood it just as easily if she had just said it but Nora secretly liked bringing people's attention to her cleavage."She was kidnapped. By some evil people. However, she should have passed through this place like a week ago." she leaned back and changed her voice back to normal.“Anyway, um…since you seem to know how things work around here, maybe you can be my guide?” she asked with a smile.Uldwynn moved his hand to her chest, brushing it up against it as he smirked."So she's about this tall." He nods his head looking at her cleavage."Good to know." He chuckled to himself.

"I do know this place decently well, yes, and I could be your guide.. But what do I get out of this arrangement? I already got slapped for trying to help you once. Am I going to get punched for helping you more?"Pulling his pack off his back he removed one of his hefty swords from the pack, looking very sharp and very well maintained."Don't worry I'm not going to use this on you and as much as I'd like to kiss you again a sword usually works a little better at fending these pirates off."He leaned his sword against the wall and also pulled out a pack of dried meat, eating some while he waited for her to collect her thoughts.She ran her tongue over her lower lips inconspicuously as Uldwynn mentioned another kiss. Her face turned bright red for a second and she opened her mouth to speak, but her voice caught in her throat for a moment. She cleared it, and spoke again."Hmph. As much as I’d like to think traveling with me is a reward in itself, I do have gold." she said, clearly feigning indignation.“If you agree to guide me, I can give you this bag now and more after we’re done. Food and water included.” Nora was no stranger to wealth. Her widowed mother still owned quite a lot of the estate his father had left back in the Eastern Kingdoms. And even despite not being on good terms with her mother, she still had gotten her fair share of the heritage.“What do you say?” He leaned against the side of the alley listening to her speak, nodding as she explained."Traveling with you might indeed be a reward in itself, especially if I walk behind you all the time, it's quite the view in itself." He took a bite of the jerky in his hand and nodded once more."However I think gold might do a bit better in this situation.. As much as I might want to stare at that ass for a while." He smirked and chuckled lightly, grabbing the bag of gold from her shrugged."This will do for now, now about this food.. Are we talking about rations or like getting some good food? Like, does you being some kind of noble princess or whatever give you benefits?" Taking his sword from against the wall he loosely put it upon his back in his leather sling.A little flushed hearing Uldwynn’s remark, Nora tried her best to meet his gaze and look respectable, however she couldn’t help but constantly snatch her eyes from his, looking desperately for something less innocuous to rest them on. Anything to try and calm her frayed nerves. Even though she tried to act tough, the girl was shaking behind that facade. Scared of being alone in an unknown land. Perhaps it was the lack of experience that made her so alluring.“Y-You! I didn’t expect to find any gentlemen on this side of the world but I hoped they wouldn’t be such pigs!” she sounded serious, but she couldn't fool him. The girl straightened her skirt one more time, making sure nothing was out for show.“Anyway, you’re clearly drunk. We should look for a place to stay and discuss the plan when you’re sober.” she continued.“And to answer your question… good food. Assuming we can get our hands on that over here, that is.” she said with a worried look.He raised a brow at her comment and shook his head. "No, I'm not drunk.. You're probably just used to human men who don't speak their minds or tell you what they want.." He rolled his eyes and shook his head."Seeing a gorgeous girl and wanting to look at her isn't such a bad thing.. Telling her she's very nice to look at isn't bad." He walked up to her and smirked."If I told you my actual thoughts you'd probably blush even harder than you are now." He pulled his face away and chuckled again."Now if you wanted to get a room you just had to ask." He grabbed ahold of her hand and pulled her along with him, taking her away from the tavern and towards the Inn. "The inn here is not too bad, unless you have some secret lodgings that are way better. I'm sure they'll have some decent stew here."Between his compliments on her beauty, the taste of his kiss and his firm grip on her hand, Nora was having a hard time keeping up composure. Uldwynn certainly had a way with words, he knew what to say to a woman to make her feel desired. And it was working. Unable to deny she was blushing heavily, the girl clumsily complied and let him guide her back to the inn, trying to hide a smile.“Thank you, Uld. I’m sorry for saying you’re a pig.” she said while being dragged back towards the inn. “Though I wonder if they have separate beds here. Maybe they have a hammock or something.”

Chapter 2

He pulled her along behind him to the Inn and took her inside, the inn was quite a bit tamer than the local bar as it just had a simple dining hall, a bar to order food and purchase a room and then stairs that went up to the rooms. Making his way to the bar motioned his head to the owner to come over and sat down some gold for the room."One room."The large man nodded his head. "Of course sir, although right now we only have a simple one bed room, however it does have one of those nice arcane showers to get yourself nice and clean, but that does make it a little more at five gold.” Uldwynn rolled his eyes but nodded his head."We'll take it." The man nodded and set the key down on the bar looking between him and Nora."Have fun, you too." Uld shook his head, taking the key and turning towards her."Well there we have it, a room. Do you want anything to eat before we stay? Might not be much.." He grabbed a simple menu and looked it over."Looks like they do indeed have some stew and plainstrider meat, along with some other options."Nora enjoyed being dragged by the ruggedly handsome elf around. She tried not to make it obvious, but her grinning face while playing idly with her own strand of hair was quite telling.“Um… yeah. I’ll have the stew. Hopefully it’s not too spicy.” she said after thanking Uldwynn for the key. The interior of the establishment was dimly lit and smelled of liquor. To her surprise, it was barren of customers but she looked at Uldwynn and he didn’t seem surprised. Judging by the mess the place looked like, she had entered just after the busiest hour. Or maybe the goblin patron wasn’t really a fan of cleaning. After scouting the inn, Nora approached one of the tables in the back, which she thought would be a good place to let her rest and unwind for a bit, especially as the night began to unfold.“Can we sit here and chat while we wait for the food?” she asked him.Uldwynn looks around the room, seeing the state it was in for the first time as he had been focused on getting the room."Well it's a good thing we have a nice room.. This place looks like shit out here." Following her over to the table in the back that was a ways away from the bar and an actual clean spot he nodded his head impressed."I'm surprised there's a spot that isn't actually trashed.." He sat down and laid his pack against the chair."Also, of course we can sit here and wait for the food." bringing up his fist to prop up his chin as he watched her he also raised a brow at her expression."You seem rather happy about the turn of events, are you that excited about the stew, or is it the thought of a nice room with an actual soft bed and not having to sleep in a crummy ole hammock." He daydreamed about the soft bed for a moment before coming back to his senses and looking at her expectedly.Nora tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, glancing at Uldwynn as he rested his chin on his fist, watching her with that knowing smirk of his.The way he studied her made her heart flutter, a feeling she wasn’t entirely sure she liked.“Maybe it’s both,” she admitted, fingers tracing absent patterns on the table’s worn surface.“I don’t think I’ve had a proper meal in… well, longer than I care to admit.” She exhaled, leaning back against the chair.“And a real bed? You have no idea how much I miss that.” Her lips quirked into a playful smirk as she folded her arms.“But don’t get ahead of yourself. Just because I’m in a good mood doesn’t mean I’ve completely let my guard down.” She was trying to sound tough, but the warm glow of the inn’s lanterns made it difficult to keep up the act. The truth was, she felt… safe. Even with Uldwynn’s teasing, his flirtations, and his effortless confidence, there was something steady about his presence, which was something she hadn’t realized she was craving. Her eyes flickered toward him.“And what about you? You seem awfully pleased with yourself. Enjoying dragging me around, are you?” She tilted her head slightly, waiting for his answer, trying not to let him see just how much she enjoyed it too.He looked into her eyes, trying to gauge her still for what kind of a person she may be and may have been in her past, raising a brow he thought about her question."Me? Please with myself? Hmm.. I'd say that's a pretty accurate statement seeing as how I've not only got some work but also.. I'm having dinner with a gorgeous woman. The barmaid brought their soup to the table and set it down for them as she eyed them up."You too, enjoy.. It'll give you plenty of stamina to enjoy your night together, you're such an adorable couple.. I can see you both truly care for one another." The barmaid giggled and skipped away before they could answer.Uldwynn brought his hand down from his chin and smirked at the barmaid nodding his thanks before she skipped away."Damn, honey, did you hear that the nice lady thinks we're a good couple."He took his spoon and stirred his soup around a bit. "Maybe that means I'll get the chance to kiss you once more, I know I'm looking forward to it, your lips were nice and soft."Nora looked as colorful as the stew before her."She...she doesn't know what she's talking about," she murmured, drawing away from Uldwynn's knowing smirk. It could have been just an innocent comment by the barmaid, but it had pricked some very uncomfortable parts of her, some embarrassment along with a flutter of hope. He was doing it on purpose. He was reveling in making her squirm, deriving enjoyment from her discomfort. Ugh! She wanted to hate him but couldn't help but get amused by his compliments."Don't get any ideas," she snapped, trying to regain her composure."Just because some naive barmaid thinks we are a couple doesn't mean anything. We're partners, that's all." she continued, a part of her wondered if she truly wanted just that. But rather his use of the word kiss made her shiver again, she quickly averted her gaze into the jumble of steaming stew in front of her, intending to keep her face a mystery beneath the bobbing vapors escaping the bowl.
"And I wouldn't hold my breath waiting for another kiss," she muttered, taking a spoonful of the stew to her mouth. After she swallowed, she broke out into a smile."Besides, you stole that kiss. So if you really want another, don't expect it to be easy. I'll be prepared now." she said, secretly hoping he would try to earn that kiss.He shrugged at her response and nodded his head. "She might not know what she's talking about but I think she had a point, I mean look at you." He cocked his head to look at her, giving her a knowing smirk as he looked into her eyes confidently."You're gorgeous, why wouldn't I want to be with you? I mean sure we're working together now but hell we're going to share a room, might as well enjoy each other's company." He leaned over the table, capturing her chin softly in her hand to push it up to look at him better."We definitely could be very good partners, Nora." turning his head he leaned in close to her face, close enough that his lips were right there for the taking, teasingly close as he looked into her eyes."I don't think I really stole that first kiss, I think you enjoyed it just as much as me." He shrugged his shoulders and leaned back in his seat admiring her once more."Good stew?" Taking a piece of bread he dipped it into the stew and took a bite. "Taste pretty nice after just having rations of dried meat for a couple of weeks on end."Saying no was on the tip of her tongue, but the words wouldn’t come. He was right. She had enjoyed the kiss, more than she cared to admit. His question hung in the air unanswered as he got closer. The paladin girl could feel his breath on her skin and her blue eyes flickered from his eyes to his mouth, tracing the precise curve of his lips.Yet, just before she could do anything about it, the sin'dorei leaned back, breaking the spell. Nora felt a pang of disappointment, but quickly masked it with a flustered glare. With her thoughts still racing, Nora looked down and took another spoonful of the stew. He was right, it was delicious. But the way he'd so casually switched gears after nearly kissing her again was mildly infuriating.“It is good,” Nora replied, perhaps a little sharper than necessary. "So, about the job," she said after a short pause, changing the subject perhaps as a way to regain her composure. "How do you propose we begin this search tomorrow? Someone in this town must have seen her." the girl kept her eyes fixed on her bowl, avoiding Uldwynn’s gaze.He shrugged."So about this job, that I've already started.. I went and asked the innkeeper if he had any information already.. Said they'd listen around and let us know in the morning if there were any leads." He finished off his bowl of soup and took a big drink of some water."So... That means we can enjoy the night while someone else works for us to get information." He set the water cup down and crossed his arms as he looked down at her."So does that earn even a little favor with you, I would like it better if I was on your good side rather than you just pretending to brood over there." He chuckled and gave her a smirk"Although you're a bit cute when you're flustered and trying to pout." He stood up and grabbed onto her hand taking it within his own and pulling her up to her feet to be against his chest."Come on, let's go up to the room and relax more." He grabbed his bag and tossed it on to his shoulder while waiting for her to follow behind him.The shieldmaiden was not prepared for Uldwynn yanking her up so abruptly to her feet. She wished to protest, push him away, but the words couldn't leave her throat. Helplessly drawn to his strange, inexplicable charm, she found herself walking after him soon enough, her legs moving of their own volition. The floor creaked beneath their feet as they both climbed up to the second story of the inn.Uldwynn paused shortly before one of the doors, pulling out a key and opening it with little effort.

Chapter 3

The room was very small, minimally decorated with a plain bed, a wooden table and a single lone candle flickering on the wall. It was not luxurious by any definition, but at least it was tidy, more than could be said about the inn. It also had a small bucket filled with water she could use to wash herself. However comforting that thought was, Nora was thinking about something else entirely.Sharing a room with him… by herself. It was necessary for her mission of finding her sister, but the prospect of such proximity to Uldwynn made her belly crawl with anxiety. The girl steeled herself and forced herself to look at him, in an attempt to convey a confidence she didn't feel. "I guess this room isn't as bad as I anticipated. They even have a bucket of water. Would you be so kind as to keep watch at the door while I take a moment to clean up? I've had a long day." she asked.Uldwynn set his pack down and yanked off his shirt pulling it away and tossing it to where he set his pack down, he cocked his head to the side."You heard that I paid extra for the Arcane shower right? Haven't used one of those before have you?" He chuckled and moved to a door she probably thought had been a closet, opening it up to show a tiled room with a drain and a floating shower head."This is an Arcane shower, it takes some maintaining with magic but they are usually worth it to me to enjoy some hot water." He turned the water on to hot and steam started to fill the room as he kicked off his boots to the side. Now barefoot he made his way up to Nora and smirked down at her his heavily muscled chest moving up and down from his breathing."You don't have to be nervous, besides this is the easier and much, much more pleasurable way to clean up." He unbuckled his pants in front of her, maintaining eye contact and pulled them off in front of her. Being in only his boxers now showed off his heavily muscular body which was covered in scars all over the place. He turned around and stretched out his arms showing a massive scar on his back along with what seemed to be lash healed lash scars."Come enjoy the shower with me." He hooked his fingers into the boxers and pulled them down, kicking them to the side as he showed off his naked back and stepped into the room, letting the hot water cascade down onto his body whilst he slowly let out a low moan.The air in the room was thick with the sudden tension the shieldmaiden hadn't been prepared for, and Uldwynn, stripped down and brazen, was proving to be far more than she could handle. The casual display, the blatant invitation... it was all too much for Nora.The arcane shower was certainly a superior and probably more pleasant way of washing herself, but not to be used if it meant sharing it with him. She secretly wanted to touch his naked and strong back and trace his scars, tales of battles fought and hardships endured. But no."I think I'll just... wait." she said, trying to appear nonchalant. Nora then sat on the bedside and closed her eyes, trying to shake away the mental image of his naked body."I believe a moment alone will be most welcome," she followed in a slightly more confident tone, attempting to regain control of the situation. She crossed her arms and legs, lifted her chin slightly and just waited for him to finish showering.He peaked his head out of the shower and into the room where she sat, his hair was down from his usual faux tail and hair water running down it along with droplets covering his chest and arms, although the rest of him was covered by the door."Nonsense, you've been alone all this time.. Why are you scared of a shower, I'm asking you to come bathe yourself not to commit atrocities this world has never seen before." He chuckled and shook his head."Besides we're working together, it's not like we're not going to see each other in various states of undress, heh I was kind of hoping to see more of you anyways, you seem so tense, it'd be nice to help you relax." He went about letting the water cascade over his body letting out a groan as his muscles felt amazing from the warmth and relaxed."So what will it take to get you to relax more, how do I earn your favor?"So, he wanted to earn her favor? He wanted to see her relax? Perhaps she had misjudged him. Maybe this whole brazen display was just his way of trying to be friendly. Or, more likely, he was just trying to get her into bed. But Nora was a shieldmaiden, not a tavern wench."Earning my favor isn't about... showers," she answered, choosing her words carefully. "It's about trust. About proving yourself reliable and capable when it matters. Which you have. Otherwise I wouldn’t be here.""However..." she paused for a moment. "If you truly wish to help me relax, then you can start by working out the knots in my shoulders. My back muscles have been tight for days."He raised a brow at her answer and nodded his head. "Uh huh, and do you know what relaxes muscles or can help with knots? Hot water on said muscles.." He chuckled and shrugged his shoulders."However, are you wanting me to come out there like this and massage you on the bed, or where are you wanting to get this massage?" He washed his body, taking the soap and rubbing it along his scarred body and letting it wash off into the drain while popping his neck and stretching out in the shower, then moving back to the door having an idea. Grabbing a towel he held it out for her while leaning around the door."Why don't you just put this around yourself and let it get wet around your body if you really don't want me to see you naked?"Nora's eyes narrowed behind her crossed arms. Uldwynn was persistent. And infuriatingly perceptive."Fine," she conceded. She rose from the bed and approached the door cautiously. As she snatched the towel from his outstretched hand, it was difficult not to glance at the water clinging to his naked body.“Give me a minute.” she said, turning her back to Uldwynn’s smirk. Turning around, she sat back down on the bedside and removed her criss cross strap slippers then went on removing her accessories. First, the golden feathery headpiece which she laid on the table. Then she unclasped the ruby necklace and placed it next to the headpiece, followed by her earrings.She looked to the door. Uldwynn was back in the room. Good. Nora moved aside the silken straps of her top, letting the fabric slide down her shoulders to gather around her waist. She then placed her hands on the sides of her skirt and slid both pieces down her thighs. The girl was down to her underwear now. Quickly wrapping the towel around herself, she tucked it over her chest. The material clung to her curves, outlining her silhouette in a way she hadn't intended. Still nervous, she walked into the steamy bathroom. Thankfully Uldwynn was barely visible, so she wouldn't have to worry about seeing his..."The knots are in my shoulders," she repeated, trying to shake away the thought. "And my lower back could use some attention, too." She turned her back to him, her shoulders squared as she waited.Uldwynn waited for her to come into the shower, hearing her clothes rustle around and knowing she was finally accepting his demands."Finally decided to join me?" He smirked as she came into the room, seeing her through the steam and raising his brow."That's fine, I can get them." He came up behind her, his eyes taking in her form as he put his hands onto her body, and pulled her into the warm water, letting it cascade around her body, and hit her muscles."See, let your body feel good." He moved his hands to her shoulder and started to rub them with his rough hands, pushing at the knots in them. He leaned down next to her and spoke softly."I can feel how stressed you are, you should really relax more." He moved his hands down to her lower back and pressed softly on it moving his thumbs across it and rubbing gently around the area. "Relax Nora, I want to make you feel good."Relax? Easy for him to say. He had no idea how hard the girl had to work to get here. But for a brief moment, as his hands magically untied the knots, relieving the tightness that had tormented her for days, she felt like she could. When his fingers discovered a particularly stubborn knot in her shoulder, Nora let out a quiet gasp. Trying to keep her cool, she bit her lip. The shieldmaiden wasn't ready to admit that his touch was doing more than just relaxing her muscles. The situation aggravated when his hands moved lower, to her lower back, causing an involuntary moan to escape her lips."Mmm... that's good," she said, her voice a little husky. "A little lower, perhaps? On the left side." Nora knew she was just stalling, attempting to postpone the inevitable moment when the massage would come to an end and she would have to face the conflicting feelings inside her. But for now, she let herself enjoy the water's warmth and the undeniable pleasure he was giving her.He chuckled as her moans escaped her lips involuntarily as his hands rubbed her body. "A little lower eh?" He moved one hand to her lower back and one squeezed her butt lightly as he smirked."Too low?" His hands went back to her lower back and he pushed in with his thumbs. "I'm surprised you're taking this so well, having a naked man touching your body."He ran his hands up her sides and pulled her back against him into the warm water, his lips coming to kiss her neck, leaving a trail of light kisses down until he got to her shoulder, his lips pressing lightly on the her back as he continued to rub his hands back down her body to her lower back once more."See, let the warm water ease your stress Nora, enjoy yourself." Uldwynn couldn't deny that her body and her moans weren't affecting him, causing him to pull his crotch away slightly from being pressed against her as he continued to rub at her sore spots.Nora stiffened as Uldwynn’s hand squeezed her butt. The audacity! She was here for a massage, not… this. Even if his hands were magical and the warm water was helping, this was not the agreement. He was right, though.It was surprising how easily she was letting him touch her like this. When his hands slid up her sides pulling her back against him and his lips trailed across her neck, it was excruciatingly tempting to lean back and let him take control, but she didn’t. He continued to kiss his way down to her shoulder and Nora bit back another moan. The heat coming from his body was slowly melting her resolve and the insistent voice in her head that told her to be cautious was getting harder and harder to hear."Uldwynn," she said. She wasn’t sure what she was going to say, only that she needed to say something before they went too far. Before she did something she regretted. "That’s enough for now.” She looked down as she said that. Nora could not afford to look him in the eye. She couldn’t trust herself.“Thank you. Can I have the shower for myself now?” she asked, still refusing to face him.He listened to the subtle noises she was making, the quiet little whimpers and the held back breaths of air as he massaged her body till she finally said his name breathlessly almost holding back another moan. "Hmm?" As she spoke and told him she wanted the shower to herself he let out a small sigh, he hadn't wanted to push her out of her comfort zone, he just wanted to be there with her and help her relax."Yeah, I can give you some space and let you finish up, but.." He spun her around to face him and look into his eyes."You're cute Nora, enjoy your shower and relax." He leaned down and kissed her cheek before walking to the door, not bothering to hide himself at all, once in the next room he grabbed a towel and started to dry himself off, making sure to get each and every spot before pulling on some loose pants that more so resembled sweatpants from his bag, he then started to stretch out his body before it got too late.Nora wasn't sure she was relieved or disappointed as Uldwynn stepped back. He turned her to face him, and she finally allowed herself to look into his eyes. Those green eyes unnerved her because she couldn’t read them.As he walked away, seemingly satisfied, and also completely unconcerned with his nudity, Nora found herself staring at the silhouette of his manhood through the thick steam. How could he be so comfortable? It was utterly annoying and attractive how confident he always was. Once he was gone, Nora turned back to the arcane shower, letting the water wash over her. It no longer felt as soothing.Now fully naked, she scrubbed herself probably harder than necessary in a pathetic attempt to wash away the memory of his touch. Finally, she turned off the water and grabbing the towel, she rubbed herself as dry as she could. She wrapped it around herself and stepped out of the bathroom to see Uldwynn casually stretching his body as if nothing had happened. Her backpack sat by the bed.Rifling through it, she pulled out a set of clean underwear, a simple linen bra, and a thick orange woolen shift. Nora walked back into the shower room and quickly stepped into the panties.
She then fastened the bra, put back her accessories and pulled the woolen shift over her head. It was comfortable but undeniably short, barely reaching mid-thigh. She entered the room again and perched on her side of the bed near the edge in silence.Uldwynn continued to stretch as she came in the room, his eyes moving to her as she walked in covered only by her towel and then moved to her bag to grab her underwear in quietly He sighed as she went back into the room and shook his head dismissively, watching then as she came back out in a small shirt that only came down to her mid thigh, which almost made it more sexy than if she'd came out in just her underwear, watching her sit on the bed to one side in silence he stood up and came over in front of her, his sweat pants not really leaving much to the imagination as he cocked he head to the side and grabbed her chin lightly to look up into his eyes."Hey, Nora.. Get over yourself.. I'm working with you to help you find your sister and you put on this act of oh I'm too noble to be doing these things, but you're not.. You're a gorgeous woman who could probably have any man she wanted if you just tried. Hell knows I've tried to put some moves on you. Now if you want me to stop, I will and I'll just become your hired muscle but the way you act some moment shows how much you want to just be swept off your feet." He leaned over to her and got face to face, letting his face show that he cared.

"I want to kiss you again, I want to touch you, one thing I don't want to do is take you without your permission.. Now sit there silently and we'll go to bed and in the morning we'll leave to find your sister or take a leap and kiss me back."Nora’s breath hitched as Uldwynn tilted her chin up, forcing her to look him in the eye. He was right. She was putting on an act. An act of control, of indifference, of strength that she didn't always feel. She wasn’t too noble. She was just scared. Scared of feeling, scared of wanting, scared of losing again. She wanted to kiss him so bad and feel his lips on hers again. But her first love came into her mind. Though he was gone now, it felt like cheating to think of kissing another man. Tears welled in her eyes.“Uldwynn…” she whispered. "It has absolutely nothing to do with nobility or pretentiousness or anything like that." She gulped, finding it difficult to verbalize her feelings.“I am attracted to you. I can’t deny that,” she admitted. “But I don't feel like I'm ready to go there. Something tells me it’s wrong, I don’t know what." A tear rolled down her cheek. She swallowed a sob, looking away from him.“But you’re right. I feel like I’m pretending to be strong. I am so used to pretending I have almost forgotten how to be the real me.” She wiped her tears with the back of her hand.He nodded his head at her answer, taking time to actually listen to her words and think about a response."Hmm, excuse my harshness then.. I've been talked down to by nobility my entire life it seems and they tend to rub me the wrong way." Sitting down on the bed next to her, he took in a deep breath before continuing to speak"You're never going to be ready for anything if you keep telling yourself that you're scared to even try something with someone. That doesn't necessarily mean you being with me or doing anything with me, I more so mean with anyone." He lightly took her chin and moved it to look at him once more"You don't have to pretend, I'm definitely not pretending to want you right now. Nor am I pretending to want to help you find your sister." leaning forward he kissed her forehead."Let yourself be yourself, it's okay to not be okay, and it's okay to not be strong all the time, that's why you have someone to pick you up or lend you a hand when you need it." He brought her chin back up and lightly pressed his lips to hers in a soft kiss that lasted for only a few moments."Now, shall we get some rest?"Nora’s heart softened at Uldwynn’s gentle words and the soft kiss he placed on her forehead. She didn’t expect him to be so kind.“Okay,” she said gently. “Rest sounds good.”

Chapter 4

The tension in the air was slowly dissipating as they settled into bed. But shortly after the room went dark, sleep proved elusive for the shieldmaiden. Nora found herself replaying their conversation in her head, each word, each touch. What would have actually happened if she had kissed him back?Restless, the blonde shifted in bed and her eyes eventually landed on Uldwynn. The moonlight coming through the window cast shadows on his face, highlighting his facial features and the curve of his lips. He looked so peaceful. Looking at him had Nora feel something she hadn't allowed herself to fully embrace in a long time. Was it attraction or maybe something deeper, affection? She found herself studying him with her eyes. His chest rose and fell rhythmically. Lower down, his sweatpants did little to conceal the undeniable bulge of his manhood. She imagined what would happen if she reached out her hand and… NO! She could not believe she was even thinking that! Nora squeezed her eyes shut. This was ridiculous. She was supposed to be finding her sister, not ogling her hired muscle in the dead of night. She rolled onto her side, turning her back to Uldwynn. Maybe if she couldn't see him, these unwanted thoughts would leave her alone.Uldwynn stirred awake lightly as he let out a small yawn and a slight sneeze before shaking the sleep out of his eyes and realizing he had to pee. He got up out of the bed and stretched out his body before heading into the bathroom to relieve himself, after which he came out and eyed Nora with her eyes closed laying in the bed.She looked asleep but he wasn't sure as he had felt her stirring when he was trying to rest Shrugging his shoulders he got back into the bed and laid down next to her, seeing her being covered he picked up the cover and got under it with her, not really caring if she didn't approve or not.He scootched in closer to her and rested his chest against her back, his crotch going right against her ass as he got comfortable and held on to her. As he nestled there against her he thought about the day, about their conversation and about their shower together Letting out a deep sigh he attempted to close his eyes but now it was his turn to keep thinking about her while trying to sleepNora’s eyes snapped open. She had been drifting off, finally finding some semblance of peace, but then… thump. A warm feeling pressed against her ass. Uldwynn. He was spooning her. And his cock was right against her ass! She should say something. Tell him to move. This was inappropriate. He was supposed to be just her bodyguard! But… it felt good. The girl squeezed her eyes shut again trying to calm down. Her body wasn't listening though. She could feel the heat radiating from him and seeping into her.Nora bit her lip. It was necessary to suppress the moan that threatened to escape her mouth. He was so close. She could feel the rise and fall of his chest against her back. It was torture. Her hand twitched threatening to push him back but… she curled her fingers into a fist, digging her nails into her palm.She imagined turning around, facing him, feeling his hands on her skin, his lips on hers again. She was getting wet. Fuck! She was getting wet just lying here, with him pressed against her back. This was insane. She had to stop this. Now. But… just for a moment… she allowed herself to lean back, pressing her ass a little harder against him. Just to feel it. Just to indulge in the forbidden pleasure for a little bit.Uldwynn breathed in slowly as he attempted to get comfortable against her until he felt her ass pushing against his cock. Was he just imagining this? She had been so against it earlier in the day and now she was pressing herself against him? Well he wasn't one to not take something he wanted.. Feeling his cock grow hard as she continued to rub her ass back against it he grit his teeth but let out a low moan.."Mmm Nora.." His hand ran up along her chest and under her shirt as he grabbed down on her breast, squeezing down gently as he felt himself grinding his cock back against her, his lips finding purchase on her neck as he kissed her and continued to feel her up. He whispered into her ear very huskily "Mmm, yes I want you so badly baby."Nora let out a shy moan as Uldwynn's hand found her breast. The shieldmaiden melted when his lips found her neck, showering her with kisses. She arched her back, offering him more. Her mind screamed at her to stop but her body had a will of its own. It was no longer a scenario in her head. This was real. This was happening. Turning her head slightly, she cupped his face and pulled him to meet her craving lips in a hungry kiss. No more holding back. No more pretending. Yes, it was wrong. But it felt amazing to kiss him again."Uldwynn…" Nora gave him a pleading look. The one that seemed to beg him to stop, while also encouraging him to keep going. It was her plausible deniability expression: the one she liked to use when she didn't feel like she could say yes, but had no intention of saying no.He sat up and pulled off her shirt, exposing her chest to him quickly, not giving her enough time to deny anything before he had his way."Nora..." He leaned back down and kissed her passionately once more, his lips pressing to hers as he let his tongue slip into her mouth and start to play with her own.Letting out a deep moan as he kissed her, his hands going to her breasts and feeling them up once more as he pinched lightly down on to her nipple, forcing a small squeak from her as he did so, his lips finally came away from her own as he looked down at her. "Nora, I want you.."His hands finally left her breasts and hooked down to her bottoms, pulling them off along with her underwear so that she was naked below him, his eyes taking her in below him as he gazed from top to bottom and then back up again to her eye."You're gorgeous.." Finally, he hooked his thumbs into his own pants and slid them down, letting his hard cock bounce out in view as he grabbed it and stroked it lightly while looking at her. His hands then moved to spread her legs for him as he got between them and leaned down to kiss her once more, his cock nestling right against herNora's breath hitched as Uldwynn pulled off her shirt. He was moving so fast, leaving her no room to protest. His lips jumped to hers again and she met him with equal fervor, abandoning any semblance of control she still had.His rough hands ran from her breasts through the curves of her naked body with passion, only to confirm to the girl he was telling the truth. He did want her. Her breath caught in her throat in anticipation as Uldwynn began stroking his cock. She couldn't look away. This was so reckless of her. But at this moment, reason was only a distant memory. The girl was completely lost in desire. Parting her lips from his, she whispered to his face.
“Then take me.” The words of surrender. She wanted it just as bad as he did. Nora closed her eyes in acceptance, waiting, knowing she was about to be violated.He looked down at her with a knowing smirk on his face but quickly changed it to one of adoration as he leaned back enough to grab on to his cock and rub it up and down her wettening entrance."Mmm I plan to, baby.." His eyes took her in below him, seeing the want in her eyes as well now as she looked back up at him He aimed his cock to her pussy and pushed forward lightly at first till the head of his cock popped into her and spread her enough for him to start sliding more of himself into her, feeling her slick walls grip down on to his throbbing cock as his hands pulled her hips down on to him."Oh fuck.. You're tight.." He let out a loud moan as he pushed himself slowly deeper inside of her, his eyes rolling back from the feelingNora felt herself stretching to accommodate his girth. She opened her eyes again and looked at him as he pushed himself inside her. Tight? Yes, she was tight. Even though she was soaking wet, his first entrance was like an agonizing slide. Pleasure warring with discomfort. He stopped pushing for a moment and she could feel him throbbing inside her.Watching Uldwynn moan with the pleasure of entering her caused her own body to start its instinctive response, tightening around him further, welcoming him. With a moan of her own, the shieldmaiden raised her hands and clenched onto his shoulders, nails digging into his skin as he began moving again. Slowly. It was her invitation to keep going. With each press deeper his cock grew harder and her walls clenched greedily onto it, trying to draw him further in, even if it didn’t feel possible. Nora closed her eyes again, her head lolling back against the rough spun blanket beneath her.“Mmmmh...” she let out a stifled moan. "You feel so good.""Mmmf.... Fuck... Nora..." His words were interrupted each time with a thrust into her as she held on to him, her nails digging into his shoulder made him think clearly enough to not just cum on the spot with how good she felt wrapped around him, not to mention her now hard nipples pressed into his chest with her pillowy breasts cushioning against him.All these feelings were on overdrive as his hard cock slid out of her till the last inch and then drove back into her on full blast, pressing oh so deeply into her and letting out another lower moan right next to her ear."You... feel so... Amazing.." He laid her down on the bed on her back, his cock kissing against her womb as he started to fuck her faster, watching as her breasts started to bounce from the momentum of his strokes, with each stroke he slapped against her causing a plapping noises."Mmm yes Nora.. Your moans are making me throb."Overwhelming. The feeling of him filling her, stretching her, was overwhelming. Her hands that were gripping his shoulders now found purchase on his hips as she helped guide him deeper, faster, stronger. Nora was lost. Utterly lost in the feeling. The rough rhythm of his body against hers, the slap of skin on skin, the sound of their ragged breaths intertwining shut down any other thought she could have had in that moment. And her body screamed for more."Mmmmh..." she moaned while her head thrashed against the blanket.“Uldwynn… please... don't stop." Nora didn't care about the consequences, about what this meant for them. In that moment, all that mattered was that Uldwynn was inside her. She wanted him there. She wanted him to use her. She wanted him to keep going until they both collapsed. She wanted him to take her to the edge and push her over.Stopping was the thing furthest from his mind, he didn't want to ever stop right now... He was enjoying every single moment of being inside of her, of making her his."Fuck.. Nora.. You're mine.. I need more.." He growled as he man handled her to the edge of the bed, his cock never leaving her pussy as he stood with her still on the bed so that he could get more leverage into her, his cock thrusting in deeper than before and his eyes rolling back in pleasure as he rode the wave of her pussy squeezing his cock for all that it was worth.. His hands moved to the sides of her ribs as her legs draped around him slightly and he started to pound into her hard, his thrusts making her breasts bounce each time he entered her.As Uldwynn pulled her to the edge of the bed, Nora gasped and tensed harder around his cock which she felt twitching inside her. Claimed by him by the hips, she sucked a sharp breath as he began pounding his length into her. In and out. In and out. She looked at it. In and out. In and out. What a beautiful thing. It was sweet bliss. In only a moment, he found a comfortable rhythm and pace, pleasurable to both and not especially taxing for either."Oh… Uldwynn…" Nora moaned, utterly surrendering her body to him, her head lolling back again."I feel it filling me." she continued, " Like splitting me in half. But it feels so good. Why do you feel so good?" At this point, even if he tried to withdraw, it would be difficult. Nora locked her legs around him and her pussy, literally, clamped down around his shaft.The elf was buried to the hilt inside her and that’s where she wanted him to be. Their pelvises kissing with every thrust. The sound of the bed creaking. Any passing servant in the hallway outside could likely hear the telltale sounds of their intimacy. But it didn’t matter now. Nora lifted her head again and looked at him in the eyes with an expression of pleasure on her face.He grit his teeth, trying to hold back the immense pleasure he was getting from taking her, her pussy squeezing his cock which in turn only caused him to moan louder and his eyes to roll back as she slammed into her harder with each thrust."Oh fuck Nora.. It feels so good because I'm making you mine.. I want you as my woman.. Gods I want to breed you..." There was no withdrawing for him he was not even thinking about pulling out until her insides were drenched in his cum and she was claimed fully He didn't try to silence himself in the least bit, letting anyone and everyone around in the inn hear him claiming and taking his woman.“Yes, Uldwynn,” she gasped. “Make me yours. Claim me. Fill me with your seed.” The words tumbled out of her absolutely raw honesty fueled by the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her veins. She tightened her legs around him, pulling him even deeper, urging him on. His pace quickened in response and every time he entered her deep, she could feel it hit past her cervix.

She gasped at the sudden sensation of pain that swirled together with pleasure, making her moan yet again.“O-Ooh… yes… Uld… give it to me. Give me everything.” she said, completely drowned in pleasure and submission. For the next few seconds of pounding, Nora savored the feeling of being at his mercy and at the same time feeling that she is safe in his hold, as strange as that seems. She looked at him and gently caressed his face on the side. He looked at her, without slowing down. Nora had a pleading look on her face. No more words needed to be exchanged, she just nodded at him and bit her one side of lip very softly. It was her way of asking him to unleash inside of her.Uldwynn let out a moan as he felt her wrap her legs around him, her pussy gripping his cock for all that it was worth, every thrust into her making it throb and pulse with anticipation of nearing that edge."Mmm fuck.." He looked down into her eyes seeing the pleasure and love she held there in that moment for him as he mirrored it back at her, her hand lightly carressing him He felt like he could keep fucking her forever until he looked back into her eyes and saw the pleading look, knowing exactly what she wanted and the little lip bite sending him over the edge as he slid his hands down, burying his cock as deep inside of her as it would go and then letting out a slow long moan as he started to pump her full of his hot cum."Nora..." His cock spasmed with each shot into her, her pussy seemingly keeping him inside as her legs locked in around him as well. She felt so good that he just couldn't stop, he filled her completely, cum leaking out the side of his cock and dripping down onto the bed."Oh fuck Nora..."As Uldwynn unleashed inside her, Nora’s body responded in kind. She freed him of the leg lock but embraced him around the waist instead with her arms, guiding and welcoming him. To hear her name coming from his mouth as he moaned in pleasure was the hottest thing she had ever heard at that point in her life.Her muscles tightly clenched around his cock, milking him for every drop of his seed and she reveled in every second of it. With each pulse she felt his cock twitching inside her, each jet filling her with an unbearable desire to match his passion. It built up from within, tingling all the way through her fingertips and toes.Nora welcomed the sensation by squeezing her eyes shut as the rest of her body shook uncontrollably. She hugged him, perhaps too tightly, as if begging for that moment to last."Mmmmmh~" she moaned. Feeling the hot sticky spunk overflowing inside her made her finally open her eyes again. After a long passionate kiss she finally spoke."Oh, Uldwynn..." she said in visible awe. "That was absolutely incredible."He panted heavily, his chest moving up and down from the exertion but smiling as he felt her grip around his cock, the kiss between them felt amazing and like it connecting them more than they already were"Nora.. That was amazing.. God I want to take you again and again.." He slowly pulled his cock out of her feeling her pussy grip him as he did so and biting his lip, his cum dripping out of her and on to the bed."Mmm fuck... You're the best..." Looking into her eyes he smiled and felt his cock twitch just thinking about more with her, his desire for her only increasing and he gave her a look of adoration.Nora blushed at his words. The girl’s heart was overflowing with a warmth she thought she had lost. She moved her fingers up tracing the line of his jaw."Again and again." she replied. As he withdrew, she couldn't help but moan softly at the sensation of his absence. The fullness he had brought her lingered though, and she watched, mesmerized, as his cum dripped from her. But she didn't care. Not one bit. The look on his face made her feel seen, cherished, desired. Nora leaned towards him again and kissed him once more. Pulling back, she looked into his eyes and simply smiled.“Don’t go anywhere.” said Nora, disentangling herself from the blood elf’s arms and moving back towards the arcane shower room. While cleaning herself, she took the time to gather her thoughts and what this could possibly mean for them and for her own goal. Another towel quickly dried her skin and she came out of the shower room to find Uldwynn asleep, his face relaxed. The most tender thoughts crossed her mind as she stood there, naked, looking at his calm breathing. Uldwynn looked so… vulnerable.That’s a side of him she hadn’t seen before, very much different from the fierce warrior he was throughout the day. Nora could not resist the urge to be close to him again so she slid back into bed, nestling against his side. He stirred a little and his arm instinctively wrapped around her. She snuggled into him and let her head rest on his chest, finally closing her eyes.The morning sun streamed through the small window. Uldwynn was still beside her with a gentle grip around her waist. A moment of silence hung between them as she looked him in the eye again. Suddenly feeling shy again, she looked away."Uldwynn, about last night..." She cleared her throat. She needed a little pause to gather the courage to speak. “I… I don’t regret it.” she blurted out.He looked into her eyes, seeing her feelings and showing them back through his own, he breathed a heavy sigh as his hands slid down to rub across her body."I don't regret it one bit Nora.. I wanted you and continue to want you more.. He kissed her forehead as she looked back at him and smiled down at her, his hands continuing to rub her down, sliding across her smooth skin as he leaned in and kissed her neck."Again and again Nora.. I don't want to leave your side now. You're mine.."Such a simple and possessive statement, but so powerful too. The girl’s face was as red as a strawberry. Nora moved her hands down his stomach reaching for the other side of his torso and slowly slid her naked body up and over his, straddling him gently and brushing her soft curves against his hard ones."I didn't expect you to be such a romantic, Uldwynn. You don't seem like the type. I don’t think I would have resisted as long as I did if I knew.” she said. Nora leaned down in another hungry but short kiss.“And you're right. I don’t even want to leave this bed either. Maybe we can begin our search a little late today… you know? If I'm yours, I think I need a little branding, otherwise I might forget…” She leaned further and gave him a soft bite to the shoulder, leaving subtle teeth marks on his skin.His hands grabbed on to her hips and then moved to her ass, grasping it as she left the soft bite on him and he let out a small moan."Mmm Nora.. I feel as though I'm a bit too romantic at times.. I end up wanting someone I just took as mine." He smirked up at her, his eyes looking over her soft body as he sighed in the simple pleasure of holding what was his.Leaning up to sit he pressed her breasts against his muscular chest and kissed her deeply, his tongue darting into her mouth and swirling around with passion as he pulled her deeper into the kiss, his actions seemingly desperate to not stop kissing her until he finally pulled back, leaving them both breathless."Collared, branded, kissed in front of everyone, heck even holding your hand.. I'd love everyone to see that you're mine.."Nora brought a single finger up to his lips interrupting him. She brushed it down slowly over his lower lip, still wet from their kiss."Collared? Don’t be crazy, my dear," she purred. Nora then put her finger covered with saliva into her own mouth and sucked on it."You know once we step outside that door, you are still my guide and bodyguard. Like I said yesterday, it's not like I’m being pretentious or anything. I’m just definitely not ready to make this public yet." Nora glanced at the window for a moment, finally taking notice of the rays of sunlight coming through. The girl then leaned in and let her lips brush against his elf ear."I was just thinking it’s still early, and you know, I could use a little reminder of how good you felt like yesterday." Nora shifted her weight, sliding her body down his scarred torso. She gracefully moved her hips over his, straddling Uldwynn's legs. Very slowly, she moved just a little further forward, allowing the soft folds between her legs to press against the base of his shaft. She felt him. His cock, which had been resting, now hardening back to life. His hands, claiming her hips, ready to fuck her once more. But then a loud noise interrupted their moment.KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK.Nora froze. She could see Uldwynn’s green eyes grow with frustration. Who could it be?

Chapter 5

Uldwynn growled, both at the frustration of someone knocking at the door and of Nora's comment."I'm still your bodyguard and your guide, sure, but you're now mine Nora and I don't intend to lose what's mine." He lifted her up easily, his cock shining from her fluids, and immediately aimed well and sunk his cock back into her."Mmm let them hear your moans, let them be jealous of our passion, there isn't anything that can interrupt me from taking you my dear." With his words he shoved deeply into her and bottomed out, feeling her walls grip around him as he moaned."Besides, if you want to open that door, you're going to have to go through it with my cock inside of you."Nora let out a very sharp gasp at his full length buried deep inside her. His invasion made her inner walls clench around his cock in a tight but welcoming grip.As the girl let her weight fall completely, accepting all of him, her fingers gripped his shoulders. Then, she began to move. She rose up, feeling the incredible sensation of his shaft slowly withdrawing, only to sink back down, taking him inch by inch again. She looked at him and opened her mouth with a soft ‘o’ of pleasure each time she slid back down.Nora felt his hand on her back encouraging her, tilting her hips, guiding her. The knocking continued from the other side of the door but at this point they were lost in their own world. At one point, as he thrusted into her in a particularly pleasurable way, she moaned a little too loudly, just as he had told her to do. After that, the knocking stopped. Whoever was outside had clearly gotten the message.Uldwynn smirked as she did just as she was told and his cock throbbed inside of her as she did what she was told and moaned for him."Mmm such a good girl, can't just leave off on a high note baby, I want more of you and I'm not giving you up now..." The loud plaps of his cock slamming into her hard echoed the room as he continued to fuck her, he could feel her tight pussy grip around his hardened shaft as he moaned in pleasure and his hands gripped down on her gorgeous ass."Fuck Nora... You're amazing..."His words were cut off as Nora pressed her lips against his. It was a clumsy kiss, without much tact or subtlety. A handsome elf like Uldwynn would certainly be used to having beautiful ladies of every kind all over him but he was probably not expecting Nora to mash her face into his. The blonde even redoubled her assault, sealing their lip together so tightly he could hardly breathe.She wanted this as much as him, needed this, and her embrace was as strong as the steel of her shield. Eventually though, Nora let up. She didn't pull herself back but she allowed Uldwynn to lean only an inch or two away to indulge in some fresher air. As she did, she gasped and tensed around his dick, who was still being pumped hilt-deep inside of her. She leaned in to kiss his neck and her hands gripped his shoulders for balance as Uldwynn was relentless in his pounding.“I can’t… get enough… of you… either…” she managed to say between thrusts. She then felt his hands grab both sides of her ass, almost as if coaching her on milking his cock, guiding and stretching her pussy up and down on his cock, making the huge thing disappear into her body.“Oh...Oh…Oh…" she gasped out with every thrust.Uldwynn took a deep breath after kissing her for so long, his chest heaving up and down for air. He grit his teeth as her tight pussy gripped around his cock trying to milk him for all of his seed, but he wasn't even close to done with her as he gripped her ass and picked her up in his arms, his cock still buried inside her.He stood up and moved to the wall pressing her against it hoping to get better leverage as he started to slam his cock into her, her soft breasts and hard nipples pressing against his chest as he was able to get even deeper inside of her with each thrust He leaned over kissing her neck till he go to her ear and light kissed it before whispering to her."By the Light, Nora.. your pussy is the best.. Mmm." A low deep moan came from him as his eyes rolled back in pleasureShe blushed. His filthy words sent shivers down Nora’s spine, making her pussy flutter around his shaft as he kept slamming it into the young shieldmaiden again and again. It took no more than ten such thrusts beforeNora began to shake and squeal as she came. Once again she had lost complete control of her body, flopping forward onto Uldwynn’s body and would have fallen off except for the elf’s hands holding her full weight, who relentlessly continued to pound her overexcited cunt as she came wildly on his cock. It was pure bliss. Nora’s eyes rolled back and for a moment she was unable to say anything except groan lustily while her supposed bodyguard continued to pump his weapon into her."Oh fuck… Uldwynn… that feels so good..” Nora panted, still catching her breath.While Nora’s whole body shook, Uldwynn kept forcing himself into her harder and harder, until his hips bucked upward in a final, deep thrust that buried him to the hilt.The elf groaned.“Take it.” he said as he spilled inside her, arms locking around her waist as though he could fuse them together forever. They stayed like that, trembling and joined against that wall, foreheads touching, sharing ragged breaths.Eventually the sun climbed higher, and the world outside the small inn room refused to wait. Nora laughed against his lips when he tried to pull her back down for another round, pressing a finger to his mouth and reminding him that they had a lead to chase. Uldwynn growled in mock protest but let her go.

Chapter 6

It was around noon when Nora and Uldwynn finally emerged from the inn, now wearing their usual attire. The shieldmaiden adjusted her shield strap self consciously, her cheeks still flushed with satisfaction and the lingering heat between her legs. Uldwynn flashed her a knowing smirk as he buckled his swords back into place.Downstairs, the innkeeper beckoned them over.“Knocked on your door earlier but I noticed you two were… busy. Got word from the docks last night. Southsea crew anchored just south of the bay. One of ’em got sloppy in his cups, braggin’ about a fresh blonde prize snatched from an eastern ship. Might be nothin’, but… thought you’d want to know.”Nora’s sky blue eyes sharpened with hope.“Could be her,” Uldwynn murmured. “Let’s go check it.”They gathered supplies quickly and mounted up. The ride south along the tideline was tranquil for the most part. Uldwynn rode ahead and Nora found herself stealing glances at him, remembering the way his hands had roamed her body just a few hours ago. He caught her looking once and grinned over his shoulder.“Keep starin’ like that, and we’ll never make it to the camp.”She blushed but shot back, “Focus on the road, Uld. We’re not stopping for distractions.”He chuckled.“Distractions? Is that what you’re calling it now?”As dusk came, they spotted the pirate camp. Six ragged tents huddled around two sputtering watch fires, with a sloop drawn up on the beach. The air there reeked of cheap rum, unwashed bodies, and roasting fish. Uldwynn dismounted silently, gesturing for Nora to follow.The first sentry, a lanky goblin with a rusty cutlass, went down to Uldwynn’s dagger in the back, letting out a muffled gurgle. The second, a scrawny human, charged Nora but she slammed her shield into his temple. Uldwynn then dragged him away from the firelight, and pinned him against a rock, while his blade pressed just hard enough to draw a bead of blood.“Blonde human girl. About this tall.” He held his free hand level with Nora’s shoulder.“Long hair, like hers but down to here.” He gestured vaguely at chest level.The man spat blood.“What’s it to ya, elf? We get lotsa prizes.”Nora stepped forward.“She’s my sister. She came through here a week ago from Stranglethorn. Talk, or he’ll make sure you never sail again.”The pirate’s eyes darted between them, weighing his options. Finally, he grinned.“Aye… pretty thing, fought like a wildcat. Captain kept her aboard the Maiden’s Fancy two nights. Feisty, that one, bit a crewman’s ear clean off. We sent her north in a wagon. Orc buyer in Crossroads usually pay good coin for unbroken Alliance girls…”Uldwynn pressed the blade harder. “You lyin’?”“N-no! Swear it!”They left him bound and gagged. The pair mounted up and rode hard north into the deepening night, under the Barrens sky that stretched endlessly under a canopy of stars. Nora’s mind raced thinking of what Clare was possibly going through.“We’ll find her,” Uldwynn said quietly, reaching over to squeeze her hand. He noticed the girl was apprehensive. Nora nodded.The next day they reached the Crossroads. Uldwynn dismounted and turned to Nora.“You stay here,” he said, nodding toward a lone, gnarled tree about a hundred yards off the road.“Keep low. If anything goes wrong, ride hard for Ratchet and don’t look back.”Nora nodded again. “Be careful.”Cutting off some of the briarthorn around the tree with her sword, Nora sat down and watched him approach the gates. The orc guards lowered their spears at first, bristling at the sight of a blood elf. But Uldwynn raised both hands, spoke in low Orcish, and after a while slipped something into the nearer guard’s palm. Then one guard disappeared inside while the other led Uldwynn inside the encampment.Long minutes dragged by. Nora worried.Finally Uldwynn came out, walking back swiftly. He mounted up outside the gates and galloped back to her. When he reached the tree he swung down.“Well?” Nora asked.Uldwynn exhaled. “I have bad news.”Nora’s throat closed. “Tell me.”“The girl matching your sister’s description was here, about three days ago. But word came down from the captain who’d sold her that the buyer changed his mind. The informant did not say why. They turned the wagon around the same night and sent her south again, straight back toward the coast.”“South again?” she said, frustrated.“I think someone’s covering tracks, Nora. Making us run in circles. But we’ll go back and see what they say this time.”Nora nodded. “Okay.”Exhausted, they turned south once more. The road was deceptively quiet. Perhaps too quiet. They never saw the ambush coming.About fifteen ambushers showed themselves from the underbrush attacking them. A hail of crossbow bolts, the flash of cutlasses, and a weighted net that tangled Nora’s horse. Uldwynn let out a disrupting shout and cleaved the first two attackers in half.“Nora! Stay close!” he shouted.She bashed a charging human aside with her shield and parried another with her blade. They fought through a whirlwind of steel and fury, blood sprayed everywhere, Uldwynn fighting like he had an endless supply of energy.But as a random bolt grazed Nora’s temple, she staggered, and her vision blurred. The last image she saw was Uldwynn with his face twisted in fury. Then, darkness.When Nora awoke, the world swayed beneath her. She was slung belly down across a saddle, wrists loosely tied in front for balance, her head throbbing in pain. The horse plodded east along the road, with his reins looped loosely around the pommel as if guided by memory alone.No rider. No Uldwynn. She struggled upright, still dizzy, and scanned the horizon. The road behind was empty. No bodies, nothing. Where was he?Tucked under the saddle flap was a folded note in Uldwynn’s bold, slanted handwriting, the parchment stained with blood and sweat.Nora,I’m sorry. I wanted to ride beside you until we found her but some shadows catch up no matter how fast you run. If I stay, these cretins will come for you too, and I won’t let that happen. Not ever.Take the horse. He’ll carry you straight to Ratchet. Don’t wait for me. Don’t look back. Find the Wolfhound, he knows where she is.You are mine, Nora. You always will be, even if the sea stands between us. Live.UldNora’s hands trembled as she read it again and again, crying. The wind howled off the sea, mocking her with its indifference. The horse plodded on obediently, carrying her toward Ratchet.The shieldmaiden clutched the note to her chest and helplessly screamed with grief for the Sin’dorei who had claimed her heart, body and soul.END.

• back
• home

PARRY AND THRUST

Written by Bea and Nora

Chapter 1

The day had been fairly normal for Nora, or as normal as it could be while passing through Dalaran. She'd received a request to deliver a missive to a Knight-captain of the Silver Hand, who had been stationed in the Broken Shore. However, after getting there, she found their settlement to be abandoned so she decided to return to Dalaran before informing her superiors.While in Dalaran, she took a break to visit the Legerdemain Lounge, a place she remembered from her early days where she met a close friend. Arriving there, she found the place to be half empty, which was somewhat normal for a Tuesday night. A young human lady immediately caught her attention, for she was very exotic and hearty. Drunk, perhaps - she thought. She then approached the bartender and asked for an apple cider.The young looking human (at least thanks to mostly great genes and a fantastic workout regimen) knocked back the rest of her tankard of ale, placing it down more gingerly than her usual boisterous ways, as she had been talked to more than once about the kind of establishment she was drinking in, and how it wasn't like a lot of the establishments she frequented back in the Eastern Kingdoms (This place was classy, dammit!). Catching the barkeep's attention, she raises a hand and points to the tankard, smooth accent illustrating her actual level of intoxication, "Another, please! Today was a good day as far as work, so I wanna share the wealth a bit."Out of the corner of her eye, her one good one, she spots a newcomer approaching the bar, seating herself nearby and ordering an apple cider. Bea nods once at the bartender as they come back with both drinks, giving the bartender a knowing grin, "And be sure to put whatever the cool breeze that just walked in gets on my tab. Again, I'm sharin' the wealth tonight."As the bartender comes out with what she asked for, he lets Nora know her tab is being paid by the noisy lady who had caught her attention earlier. She nods to him and gets up with the drink in hand and walks towards the human lady whom she now confirmed to be clearly drunk.Initially she had the intention to reprehend her but as she took a closer look, she couldn't help but look at her flawless physique and get a little flustered."Hello, miss. I have heard you are offering people free drinks? Is this a special occasion?" - she said, still visibly flustered and trying not look the young lady in the eye."Yeah! I got paid today, hehe!" Bea cackles, leaning backward in her seat a little bit, which shows off more of her sculpted body to the blonde in front of her, scars lancing across her skin in all directions over her arms, torso, neck, shoulders and even face, giving some contrast to her significantly darker skin. She gives the blonde a cocky smirk and takes a sip of her ale, gaze definitely roaming around her shapely figure, especially once she notices how flustered the girl in front of her is. "Making good money is a cause for celebration, after all."She takes another sip, and extends a hand to the newcomer, now revealing fully that she is indeed blind in one eye on her right side, a scar dragging its way down across the milky eye and nearly connecting to the ones near her mouth almost artificially extending her grin in an almost predatory fashion. "Beatrix, by the by. Friends can call me Bea."As the human lady is answering her question, Nora is lost in thought trying to imagine how she managed to get her scars. She barely listened to anything the lady said except the final sentence.“Nora, pleased to meet.” - she promptly answers, as if trying to hide the fact that she didn't pay attention to anything she just said. I'm a member of the Silver Hand. - she continues. “Ms. Beatrix, I couldn't help but notice the scars in your body…” - she glances at her exposed body and blushes a bit. “Are you perhaps a veteran of the war?” - she asks, recomposing herself quickly.Bea blinks a little bit, taken aback by the initial question, and chuckles after the pause, taking another sip of her ale, "Oh? You're wondering how I got all these scars, eh?" She waggles her eyebrows at the blonde in reply with a sultry grin and a wink, followed by a good natured chuckle and a wave of her hand playfully."Each one's got a story, I can't say where they all came from without it uh....takin' all night I'm afraid. I fought in the Fourth, and also some ah...." She chews the inside of her mouth a little bit as if to consider how she should word it, deciding to sugarcoat it a bit instead of being blunt. "Well, let's just say I ran some sensitive ops in Stranglethorn against the Gurubashi and Amani allied in the area."She notices the blush, taking an opportunity to mess with the other girl a bit, flexing her bicep closer to Nora, tracing a line along a scar criss-crossing the muscle group. "I wanna say this one's actually from one a' those, to be honest. Think it was a Gurubashi berserker tryin' ta take off my arm with a cleaver."Struggling to believe what the lady says considering she is quite drunk, Nora ponders if she should push the subject. It's certain however that her scars don't lie, she clearly has fought in many battles.“I fought in the 4th war too!” - she tries to boast a bit to match the young lady's achievements.“...as a medic.” - Nora lowers her voice, looking a little bit sad.“Is this seat taken? I would love to hear your stories.” - Nora asks.Bea shakes her head, extending a hand to gesture at the empty seat. "It's a free Azeroth; seat's all yours Nora. Nice to meet ya, by the way." She gives her a knowing smirk and takes another sip of her ale. "And don't get down on yourself, bein' a medic's an important fuckin' job! Our medic back in Stranglethorn was the most popular guy in the squad by a longshot. Need your finger reattached cuz you botched a fuse on an explosive? Medic. Got the runs from gone off food or some sorta bloodborne infection? Medic's your guy."Bea nods again once in finality, and gives Nora a (so far uncharacteristic) serious expression, "Do not sell your achievements short. Keepin' people alive is almost more important than killin' in wartime."Feeling emboldened by the young lady's words, Nora shows a soft smile as she flattens her skirt before seating.So, how does such a young lady like yourself have already fought so many battles? I can't help but feel a little bit useless when there are warriors such as yourself out there. - Nora asks.Bea waves her off with a chuckle, shaking her head with the laugh, "Oh now you're just flatterin' me, dear. I ain't that young and I also ain't THAT good...though I appreciate all the compliments."Bea gives Nora another knowing wink. "And I ain't lyin'; keepin' people patched up and alive is what really wins battles. That, and also willin' to do whatever winnin' takes, no matter how unsavory it could be."She leans back in her seat again, folding her arms under her sizable bust and whistling lowly while giving Nora a knowing look. "Besides, I bet you provide all kindsa motivation for people ya served with; it's all about the person next to you on the line, whether they fix boo boos or make them, if ya ask me."Well... - Nora blushes a bit as she remembers some of her past experiences. As I am still new to the Order, I'm usually assigned as a squire for the other crusaders. And as such, it is also part of my job to keep them motivated, however that may be."I would like to think I'm a good healer and I've been told that by my commanders." - Nora added."If there is anything you need healing with..." - she looks at the lady in the eye for the first time.
"I could try helping you with that.""Ohhhhhh?" She gives a grin, leaning forward and resting on her elbows, holding her tankard in one hand and swirling the liquid within softly. "You could, hmmm?" She remarks with a knowing, sultry expression on her face. "And what do you think I need help with, exactly?"She takes another drink, this time decidedly more than just a sip, her brownish-black hair falling over her blind eye and framing her face in the light of the tavern."Though...why limit yourself to helping me, when we could help each other, I suppose?" She asks in a decidedly more husky tone than before.Nora clears her throat as a way to break the eye contact."Well, I was clearly thinking about your scars." She then gives a thorough look at the young lady's body, which was revealing a good amount of skin."I just thought perhaps you would like me to heal some of them out, maybe from a past experience you don't want to remember." She makes a pause."However, the more you talk about yourself it seems to me you would like to keep them around instead. So maybe there's no need for healing after all."She snickers again, taking another heart swig of her beverage, waggling her eyebrows at the blonde with a knowing grin. "You ain't even seeing all of 'em, ta be honest. If you're interested..."She pulls a set of keys from her pocket, a small silver set with a number attached. "I've a room upstairs; so you can see what you're...really up against, hehe."Nora blushes again and looks down for a second. She starts to think about her assignment and what she should be doing instead. Or even worse. What if this lady is dangerous? She could very well be! Her thoughts are a complete mess.But as she looks up again, she takes another good look at the lady in front of her and decides to give in to her curiosity."Sure, when do we go?""Now, if ya like." She stands up, taking a long, final swig of her ale, setting the tankard down gingerly on the counter, followed by a few coins to pay their combined tab.She senses her trepidation a bit, and extends a hand out to lead the other woman upstairs. Now she's getting a good, good look at Nora, she bites her lip a bit as her eyes rove around her curvy body. "Or whenever you're ready, no pressure.""Actually I'm on an assignment today... but a good medic will never deny someone their needed healing." - she says as she takes Beatrix's hand and gets up."Lead the way please." - she says as she gives out another smile."Oh, if you're on assignment, then I won't take up more of your time than necessary." Bea takes her hand, leading her upstairs to the room she mentioned, leading her to a nice, small room with a decent sized, cozy bed and access to a privy with a shower built in, as well as a lot of gear which could only be Bea's personal effects and weapons in a corner. "Annnnd here we are."Nora gets a good look of the room. It was quite different from the previous room she had been in the same building. Is it a magical room that changes to match the needs of every person? She wonders.Bea has been looking at her the whole time. "Oh sorry, I was just thinking it's a very nice room. How long have you been staying? Also do you mind if I use your bathroom as you get ready for the examination? You just need to show me which of the scars are the most painful.""Sure, feel free to use the privy, I'll get ready for you in the meantime." As Nora set off to prepare, Bea would take off her boots and begin to strip down out of her armor to her underwear, a tight fitting black wrap around her chest and a matching pair of black panties covering her lower half, more scars on display, as well as some now more noticeable discoloring of her left arm from about the elbow down the length of her forearm, skin turning more ashen in color closer to her fingertips.She sits cross-legged on the bed as she waits, leaning over and grabbing her canteen from a nearby side table and taking a swig (of water this time) as she waits for her new friend to finish her preparations.

Chapter 2

Nora gets into the privy Bea pointed to, and closes the door. She lets an anxious sigh out. "Nora, calm down! This is fine! I will do my job here real quick and get back on my assignment!" - she whispers to herself.She uses cold water from the shower to wash her face for a moment and gives herself a slap to get her act back together. She opens the door and finds Bea sitting cross-legged on the bed looking at her. Nora glances at her majestic thighs but quickly tries to move her gaze away."O-okay, let's get started. Ms. Beatrix, could you please show me the scars that bother you the most? I'll do my best to relieve you from the pain." - says Nora, trying to not look directly at the lady in front of her.Bea lifts an arm, pointing at a line cutting itself mostly in a circle around her upper arm after a moment of thought. "well, if I had to nominate an area...probably here. That's one of 'em anyways. If memory serves...arm nearly got lopped off by a Warsong orc many years back, I think..." She traces a line down her arm towards the blackness coloring the skin of her left arm. "This too; let's just say...poison. And lastly..."She points at a large discolored patch near her stomach, which looks more like an exploded patch of scar-tissue as opposed to skintone. "This was...I think a magic user of some kind...?"She looks to Nora with an inquisitive stare, noticing that the blonde was doing her best not to look at her and raises an eyebrow."There a problem, Nora?""N-No problem at all! I'll get right on it!" - Nora responds quickly.She sits right next to Bea and takes a good look at her arm. She takes Bea's arm and puts it on her lap. Trying to not mind how well toned her arm muscles were, she closes her eyes and starts to softly caress it as if trying to look for something."It will take just a moment." - she says.After a good thirty seconds she opens her eyes and lets out a sigh."I couldn't find the root of the problem but I will do my best to fix it. Usually these are caused by reminiscing magic inflicted by the users weapons, which impede the skin to heal fully. However, perhaps this is something different." - she says calmly.Bea snickers a little to herself at the "something different" remark, and continues to sit patiently to allow Nora her space and ability to continue her work. "That makes sense, I guess. Bastard's axe hurt like hell too, I'd just figured the asshole'd buried it next to his outhouse for a week before going ta battle." She laughs a little more good naturedly, eyes wandering up and down the length of Nora's more slight, but definitely curvaceous frame as she continued her work."That's a joke, in case it wasn't clear," Bea specifies after a moment of silence, probably seeing a look on Nora's face. "Orcs, regardless of what we say about 'em, tend ta be pretty proud and honorable, so they wouldn't do stuff like that. Trolls, on the other hand..." Her tone definitely darkens, and Nora would be able to tell just based on her reaction that Bea was not a fan of trolls at all. "Feh, not all of 'em, I guess...""I haven't met any friendly orcs or trolls, so I can't really say anything about that. Though I have seen a few Zandalari around in the Sanctum a few months ago. They seem very unapproachable so I prefer to stay away."Nora then closes her eyes again and starts casting a healing spell very softly on Beatrix's arm. When she opens her eyes, another sigh."I'm sorry, I don't know what's wrong with this one. Some sort of trauma, perhaps? Let's try the other one."Bea grimaces at the mention of "Zandalari," but keeps any remarks to herself, sighing softly as she feels the healing energy softly move through her arm and body. "The blackness? A poison, in a manner of speakin'. Let's just say an assassin almost got the best of me, and she regretted it afterwards. I ain't got full range of motion in this arm ever since without healin' magics. Without the monks over on the Wanderin' Isle it'd be little more'n a shirveled up mess now, I bet..."She relaxes visibly after a moment, feeling more healing energy work its way through her arm and body, "This...does feel better though.""I'm glad to help." - Nora gives out a smile."Could you lay down so I can reach your belly?" She then taps her lap as if pointing out to Bea she wanted her to rest her head there.She blinks a couple of times and nods swiftly, leaning backward and laying her head in Nora's lap, resting her weight on the girl's plush thighs gently."So...you do this for all of your patients, Nora? Gotta say, you're pretty good at this healin' thing..." the darker skinned woman does her best not to stare at the girl's rather...large bust from where she's sitting, though admittedly that isn't the easiest task when it takes up so much of her viewing space as is."That was...more I think about it...a...warlock maybe? I just know it was green fire...""I try to treat most of my patients right. But no, not all patients. Most of the time the wounds are not, well, that widespread." - Nora responds.She then bends her torso forward a little and starts massaging the area of the scar in Bea's stomach."This one should be easier to heal. I'm used to treating fel wounds and luckily your internal organs did not take much damage."She then closes her eyes again and starts casting a spell while still massaging Bea's belly.Bea closes her eyes and hums softly as she feels the healing magic go to work, feeling a little bit of relief in her core as the healing magic does its job again. "Well, my compliments to you then...I ain't exactly your...average patient, I'd guess..." As Nora leans forward, more of her chest would be in Bea's face, the darker skinned woman's eyes opening and catching a full glimpse of her very sizable chest from below, and just how much (if any) the paladin's choice of outfit showed off. "Daresay...I dunno if I ever woulda wanted ta leave the infirmary with medics lookin' like you around, hehe...""Haha, t-thanks!" - says Nora, visibly blushing. "I was actually thinking you're a very pretty lady yourself!""To be honest, when I entered the inn earlier, your look and aura instantly caught my attention. While I was not sure I would have the strength to go over and talk to you before you sent the drink my way, I'm very glad I did!" - Nora continues."Is there any other spot that's bothering you that I should take a look?" - she says, looking down at Bea, who was grinning while looking very comfortable on her lap.Bea's grin grows wider, as she settles more fully into Nora's thighs after hearing her response and the other woman call her pretty."Me?" She repeats dryly, almsot as if hearing a funny joke. "Pretty? That's pretty cute of you to say, dear..." the brunette chuckles almost sardonically from underneath the other girl's prodigious bust, smirk growing."I know you aren't talking when you're as pretty as you are. I definitely wouldn't have left the infirmary if you were around...doubt I'd get anythin' productive done besides ooglin' you all day, Gorgeous."While Bea is continuing to look and oogle her, even though she's trying not to let it get to her too much, if Nora were paying attention, she would see a certain bulge in Beatrix's panties near her lower half, occasionally throbbing every so often. Bea herself wouldn't notice it until it was nearly too late and it was already happening, and as such she would be mentally chastising herself trying to get it to stop. "Dammit...keep it down, down there...!" She thought to herself."Me? Haha, I don't have the amazing presence you have. But if you're enjoying this we can keep going!" - said Nora, flustered with Bea's compliments and completely forgetful of her actual assignment."Perhaps I can take a look at-" Nora looks at Bea's waist and legs and notices something unusual."What's going on here? May I take a look?" - she asks, completely oblivious.

Chapter 3

Bea's eyes shoot open, but she can't move without dislodging the girl whose thighs she's currently laying her head on, rather violently. "Ah, w-well..." She stammers a bit as one of her hands instinctively shoots downward to straighten out what's going on down there in her dark panties, which only really makes whatever it is more obvious as she struggles, "It's ah...""Fuck it, you're caught anyways, might as well be honest." She thinks to herself. "It's ah...an...old issue, ta be honest...""Old issue? I would still like to take a look, if you don't mind. Never seen something like this." asked Nora, quite flustered with the whole situation but brimming with curiosity."Y-yeah...let's just say it was an old engineering accident..." She chuckled a bit in response, turning her head a bit so she could see what Nora was doing (a feat considering her current location)."Suffice ta say I was workin' on a teleporter device, and I used myself as a test dummy...and uh...." She gestures a bit at it, the bulge now standing up more on end and tenting her panties as Nora looked at it more closely."Fascinating..." says Nora. She then slowly slides her hand from Bea's belly towards her panties to get a feel of it.Unsure of how Bea will react, Nora tries to be as soft as possible. She then grabs Bea's throbbing cock from under her panties and starts gently jerking it, looking at Bea's face while doing it. "Is this okay?" - she asks.Bea immediately flinches, but quickly relaxes as her length is removed from her panties and caressed softly by Nora's delicate hand. "Y-you're kiddin' right? Of course it is..." The brunette sighs, hand now relaxing slightly as she starts to stroke it. "You seem...pretty easy going about finding a dick in a lady's pants...just sayin'.""While I've never seen it on a lady, I think I know pretty well how to treat a throbbing cock, from experience." Nora responds, now quite engaged on what she's doing.She keeps jerking it, biting her lips. She glances at Bea, who seems to be enjoying it very much. As she notices this, she grabs it with more force and increases the rhythm."You know, your cock looks actually pretty tasty. More than most men I've seen." she says that while smiling a little bit.Bea snickers again, this time decidedly more confidently and coolly, hand sliding closer to Nora and up and down her waist where possible, each trip daring to go closer to one of her heavy breasts, "You sure do know how to compliment a lady...If you think it's tasty, feel free to have a taste."Her cock would throb, continuing to grow in size in Nora's grasp and harden more and more at the paladin's handling of her shaft.After hearing Bea's response, Nora bends over her torso even more, her breasts now touching Bea's gorgeous skin through her silky shirt. She starts licking Bea's growing cock from the base through the shaft, fondling her balls with her right hand. She can hear Bea moan a bit when she starts giving it small kisses. As the cock grows more and more, she puts the tip on her mouth and starts sucking on it, while twisting her tongue. Nora can barely fit half of it in her mouth."Does this feel good? Maybe that's the kind of healing you were in need of." - she says, as she takes a break to catch up on her breath.Bea gasps, hand now fully groping at one of Nora's breasts through her silky shirt, noticing very quickly that she didn't seem to be wearing any sort of underwear beneath, soft groans rolling their way through the brunette's lips as she felt Nora begin to kiss and then eventually lick and suckle on the tip. "Nff...definitely wasn't expectin' ya...to be this good at doin' that..."Bea's hand continues to grope and play with her breast, now sliding underneath the cloth of her shirt and really playing with the soft, perky orb between her fingers, massaging it softly beneath her calloused fingers and palms, which were brushing against her new friend's nipple more directly as she did.Nora's nipples are as hard as they can be and she can feel her pussy wet as Bea massages her breasts from underneath her shirt. Completely overrun by her sexual drive, she can't think of anything else other than fucking that lady."I assume you must be popular with the ladies when you're packing that kind of stuff. Perhaps it was fate who brought us together here. I would hate to miss the opportunity to see it in action." - she says as she takes off her shirt, now fully exposing her well rounded breasts."What do you think?" - Nora asks.Bea blinks again in surprise, eyes narrowing into a knowing grin, cock throbbing again to its maximum hardness at seeing her breasts bared, taking their shape and heft in as she followed suit, stripping her own covering over her large breasts, baring then for the blonde as well. "I think...I would love nothing more than showing you how popular I am with them."Bea slithers closer, hands going back to their original motions groping her friend's breasts, her mouth meanwhile flying to her neck to kiss, nibble and even bite it softly while her hands continued to feel her up. "It must have been fate, you're right...and why fight it when we can both make each other feel so, so good?"Nora lets out soft almost inaudible moans as Bea kisses and bites her neck, while caressing her breasts. At the same time she goes back to jerking Bea's pulsating cock. The room gets increasingly hotter as the two of them sit on the bed exchanging intimate touches.Still panting heavily out of the deep and intense lustful make-out session, Nora gets up and takes off her skirt and throws it aside near Bea's stash of weapons in the corner of the room, revealing her soaking wet pussy dripping down through her right thigh."Wait, healing session is not over yet." Nora says as she gets on her knees, while Bea still sits on the bed with her cock rock solid.Nora then looks up towards Bea's grinning countenance and gives a last look into her eyes and smiling before swallowing her all the way in one go. It was certainly a difficult task considering the sheer size of it but Nora had a real talent for deep throat. The bulge in her throat was visible, her neck revealing the head of Bea's huge cock as it went deep."I've been wanting to do that ever since I got the first feel of your cock." says Nora as she stops to catch her breath again."But... now it sure looks like you're ready for the next part of our healing session... Should we proceed?" she asks, suggestively.Bea grunts softly when her cock is throated, hand caressing the blonde's cheek and cupping her jaw softly as if to feel where her throat bulges out, giving her a slight hold down on it to savor the feeling of her warm mouth and throat surrounding her thick shaft. "...Ffffffffffuck, what a godsdamned good throat you have..."When Nora pops her mouth off finally to get some air, Bea exhales softly when her cock hits the cold (er) air of the room, and she winks at the other woman with her now signature grin. "You can do that whenever you wanna, baby.""But... now it sure looks like you're ready for the next part of our healing session... Should we proceed?" Bea's knowing smirk grows, and her cock throbs as if in reply, large and thick member coated in spit and shining in the light of the small room. "Yes...we absolutely should." She puts her hand on Nora's jawline, cupping it softly and pulling her closely to her own lips for a crushing, lust-filled kiss, her cock throbbing and poking against the paladin's large, shapely breasts, Bea's other hand cupping one softly and pressing it almost needily into her shaft as if to try and surround it, signalling her intent for what to do next.After that lustful kiss and Bea's gentle touch, Nora was ready to take it to next level. Bea's intentions were made clear to her and Nora wasn't going to leave her waiting. Beatrix deserved the best treatment after all.She gets back on her knees, gently puts her own hand over the hand that Bea was using to cup her boob and uses her other hand to put Bea's throbbing cock, still wet from the saliva that came from that earlier deepthroat, in between both her sumptuous breasts, squeezing them together around it.Nora looks up to Bea and giggles as she notices her face expression. "Is this good?" she asks while slowly moving her own pear shaped breasts up and down. And with every motion she caressed the tip of Bea's cock, encircling it with her tongue.Bea's hips shudder a bit as her shaft is enveloped by Nora's deliciously heavy melons, and that shudder turns into a delectable shiver whenever the blonde's tongue slides its way against her cock's head. "Fffffffffuck...this is a wonderful healing method, Nora..."She palms one of her friend's breasts softly, massaging it while the blonde uses her heavy tits to gratify Bea's thick pole, the pleasure coursing through her body immediately apparent to the paladin as she pleasured her rod. "You know what you're doing...find yourself 'treating patients' like this often as a healer?"Her free hand moves to Nora's jawline, caressing and holding it softly, but letting her do her work as she would lick and kiss her cock's head every time it poked through her deep cleavage, the dark-skinned woman biting her lip to stifle another louder sound, a dollop of precum rewarding the blonde's stellar work.Nora giggles at Bea's question. "Well, while I try to give my best when treating each patient, this is a very special kind of treatment. But I guess you could say I have some... experience." - she gives a teasing and flirty wink with a smile."Especially for someone who treats me so nicely..." says Nora visibly blushing. "I want to give out the best treatment I can!"

"Though..." - she continues - "I really want to have some fun myself..." Nora glances back at Bea's cock, throbbing majestically, looking moist with Nora's saliva.Noticing the dollop of precum coming out of the tip of Bea's bone, she smiles again and sucks it, letting out a somewhat loud slurping sound. Nora then gets back up and gives Bea a very long and passionate kiss while making a move towards her, slowing pushing Bea more into the bed and crawling over her. Their boobs touch and their nipples rub against each other for a moment, Bea's cock squeezed against Nora's pussy all the way up to her stomach. Their figures on that bed make out a beautiful silhouette together.After a few moments, Nora breaks the kiss, now completely drunk by lust, and lifts up her body slightly while spreading her legs over Bea's cock. Her sphincter quivered a little bit, knowing it was about to be violated by the hungering monster beneath her. She looked at Bea again as if looking for permission.Bea mirrors Nora's cheeky giggle, returning the flirty wink with her trademark grin. "Ohohoho, she's got some experience, does she? Sounds like I lucked out this evening in a major way..."As the blonde climbed into her lap and commenced rubbing her lower half against the dark-skinned woman's shaft and their lips met again, Bea's hands would excitedly explore the other woman's wonderful body and all its heavenly nooks and crannies, offering a tight, but complimentary squeeze to her ass cheeks, breasts, tracing her fingers up and down where her hips flared out to their wonderful width. As they broke the kiss, Bea's hand would grab at her own shaft, rubbing the head against Nora's wettened slit and she gave the blonde another knowing grin. "Mmmm, you want a ride, sunshine?"To answer the question, Nora bit her lip and nodded at Bea. She then grabbed Bea's cock and lined it up against her warm wet opening, sliding it in slowly to about half of its size, without much resistance. Bea must have felt Nora's pussy lips caressing her cock and slowly putting some pressure as she stretched Nora from the inside. Nora's mouth was open in a silent gasp as she felt every inch of that first entrance.For a few seconds her pussy resisted the girth of Bea's cock but it didn't take long for her natural lube to do work making Nora's muscles yield and Bea's cock start to actually slip in further. It was certainly not easy to take it all at once. With a sigh, Nora withdrew slightly, maybe an inch, then slammed back down, taking a little extra length. She did this a couple of times, each time gasping for breath but taking in a little bit more of Bea's pulsating cock.As she reached the thickest part of the scarred lady's big rod she pushed down hard, letting out a squeal. Bea now had slid full depth into her and Nora could feel the tip of her cock now pressing against the dead-end of her own luscious, warm, smooth pussy. Nora leaned over again and gripped Bea's shoulders steadying herself, trying to come to terms with the stretch. Slowly, she started to slide. Her boobs were hanging down like two ripe fruits ready for harvest."It feels so good... for a moment I thought I wouldn't be able to accomodate you." said Nora. She then began picking up the pace, her breasts now in rhythmic motion.Bea's eyes rolled a bit into the backs of their lids as Nora's pussy enveloped her shaft, the full penetration eliciting a small, hot groan before she bites her own lip to stifle a louder, deeper moan as she sank into the blonde's delightful anatomy. Bea's hand would reach up and grope her asscheek, slapping it once with a hearty spank as she fully was engullfed."It feels so good... for a moment I thought I wouldn't be able to accomodate you." the paladin says softly, moaning as she truly began riding the warrioress' cock in earnest."F-fuck...you feel godsdamned amazing, Nora. This...how you treat all your patients?"Her hand that gave Nora a spank was still gripping, squeezing and spanking the blonde's thick asscheek excitedly as she bounced in Bea's lap, her other hand groping and kneading a large, melon-like breast as her new friend gave herself the ride of her life on the scarred brunette's thick, long shaft, feeling every fold, vein, and inch of dick touching her insides in all of her most pleasurable spots. Whether Nora answered or not, she would respond in kind with a gentle slap of the hand holding the breast to it, then setting to tweak and play with her stiff bud of a nipple adorning the bouncing tit as she rode faster and harder. "Mmmm...fuck your cunt feels...delightful, baby. Ride me harder if you wanna...I want you feeling me tomorrow.""You know, some patients need special care." said Nora giggling. She then steadied herself again, trying to come to terms with the stretch as Bea's length was still completely held prisoner inside her. Turned on by Bea's compliments while she was sliding slowly on her cock, Nora picked up the pace."Your cock... feels amazing... Beatrix." said Nora, panting a little. The moaning started to get louder and more frequent as Nora's tight pussy stretched and strained as it slid along Bea's shaft.After what seemed to be only a few minutes, Nora was already nearing the edge. However, the treatment is meant to be for the patient and Bea looked like she was enjoying the "healing session". Her face couldn't hide the excitement from sucking on Nora's nipples. On the other side, Nora's nipples were hard as a rock. Bea seemed to guess correctly since her breasts were very sensitive and erogenous.Showing discipline and commitment to her role however, Nora got up, briefly releasing her prisoner and turned her back to Beatrix, giving a good show of her beautiful round ass. "Here, I'll give you something nice to look at. I want to be an instrument of your pleasure." She then lowered herself back onto Bea's slimy shaft. She couldn't see but Nora's eyes rolled back into the back of her head at the feeling of every inch conquering her again.This time though, Nora's pace was much faster. Her inner walls were completely relaxed so every time she bounced on it, it felt so smooth as if her pussy was the natural habitat of Bea's hard bone. And she did bounce. Several times. There was something about that position that made penetration feel better than ever. She couldn't quite figure out why but It made her feel filled. Her moans were so loud she should probably be worried about being heard outside. But at this point, she didn't care.Bea giggles in reply to Nora's own cheeky one at the remark about special care, nodding and blowing her a cheeky kiss with an even cheekier wink to accompany it. "Oooooh yeah, baby, that's right, I'm a special case alright.." She giggles a bit more at her own awful joke, gasping at Nora's breathy compliment, offering her own in the form of a hearty spank on her bouncing asscheek excitedly. "Mmmm, does it now?"The blonde slowly rises, Bea's thick shaft popping free after a slight, tense pause, the rigid member shining in the light of the small room, the blonde's juices and Beatrix's own precum mixing on her shaft and showing how good of a time they were both having. The sight and comparable cooler air made the brunette's shaft throb in anticipation before it was swallowed again by Nora's excited, tight and now decidedly more yielding pussy, sinking fully in in one go as Nora now rode Bea facing the other way, ass clapping into the muscular woman's lap rapidly, wet plapping noises echoing in the small, now decidedly more hot and humid room as both their moans gained volume and cadence as they gave each other the ride of their lives. "That's it baby...ride that f-fucking...ahhhhh! Ride that fucking cock, slut...!"

Nora giggled at the tease and picked up the pace. Slowly, but surely she slid up fully and down, full, over and over again creating a delicious friction, the shivers of pleasure through her body. She worked her pussy back-and-forth on Bea’s cock over and over, ass plapping against the scarred woman’s crotch. She couldn't believe how full she was.Because Bea's cock was angled slightly, with every motion it brushed Nora’s spot gradually leading her into climax. “Yes…I love the way your cock… feels inside of me… stretching me… I feel so full" she said between moans looking back at her patient.That seemed to encourage Bea further, as Nora felt the brunette begin to move her cock up from underneath in sync with Nora’s pussy coming down. A mix of their moans, the sound of Bea’s balls slapping Nora’s clit and the wooden bed creaking with every entrance turned that moment into a symphony of lust and pleasure.After a while, gravity held no sway on Bea’s balls as they started slamming up into Nora’s ass every time they connected. The shieldmaiden closed her eyes for a second to focus on the imminent burst of sensations that was about to come. Starting with her toes curling, her legs tensing, the orgasm started to hit her. The young blonde’s body went rigid for a second, before she rolled her eyes up and gasped wordlessly, her whole body twitching in delight.Bea's cock throbs with pleasure threateningly, swelling in size a bit at the praise and the feelings surrounding her shaft as Nora rode, hips bucking more intensely into her ass as the blonde above her writhes in pleasure uncontrollably, moans growing louder and louder in pleasure as she approached her climax. The bed continued to creak with their motions, pace increasing with speed as Nora's body would begin tensing, twitching and shuddering as she finally came.Bea's hand rains harsh spanks down on her ass, the final one ending in a grip and a squeeze as she held on, hips slamming against her ass roughly while Nora's body twitched and shuddered in delight, pussy constricting and squeezing around her shaft trying to milk her thick cock for every shot of spunk those balls slapping against her clit contained..."F-fuck....take it...all...slut...!"The brunette would grunt, hips slapping repeatedly into Nora's ass faster and faster until finally her eyes would roll into the backs of their sockets a bit, hot and loud groans echoing through the room as the bed would finally cease creaking, Bea's hips shuddering and twitching in pleasure while her balls tighten against her shaft, her entire lower half holding position as he cock finally gave up its prize, viscous shots of thick, hot seed spackling her insides as Bea came harshly, holding the blonde down in her lap as she filled her cunt and womb to the brim with spunk.Nora wanted to take it all alright. Her still tight vaginal walls stimulating, encouraging, coaxing, forcing every drop of semen Beatrix could produce into her. With a final shove, the brunette moaned in pleasure and Nora felt her reward warming her insides, Bea’s hot seed filling every bit of space still left. Bea remained buried in her as the sensations shot through both of them, a lightning bolt connecting them by their sexes.Both spent, they stayed as they were, panting for air, momentarily exhausted, orgasmic euphoria still potent but fading, Bea’s dick softening inside the shieldmaiden. Cooling down. Finally, Nora spoke looking back at her."I guess our healing session is complete now.” Nora giggled.“But… after how great that felt, I can’t help but want a second round." she continued as she lifted her ass and broke their bond separating their flesh once again. Bea’s thick cum dripped out of the blonde’s pussy and the brunette's slimy cock rested exhausted next to her thigh.Nora laid herself on top of her and gave her a long lustful kiss.“I can see why you’re popular with the ladies now.” she said with a smile on her face.Bea's breaths are ragged as she slows her pulse and heartbeat down, lips suddenly claimed by Nora's hungry own, causing the brunette's hand to tangle itself in Nora's blonde locks, holding her against her own lips as she reciprocated the hungry, lust-filled kiss that carried on for a few moments before it was slowly broken, both panting slowly to slow their racing hearts. "I can see why you're popular with the ladies now," Nora says, causing Bea to chuckle knowingly as her messy dick flops to the side, covered in their shared orgasms."Heh...the best part bein'..." She cranes her neck a bit and winks at the blonde with a knowing smirk. "No risk ah...y'know." Her other hand slides down and gives Nora's curvacious ass a harsh grope. "So you can get more a' that...all you wanna.~" She leans in and goes for another passion-filled kiss for a few moments, pulling the blonde closer into her grasp as their lips separated, Bea's teeth raking against Nora's lower lip softly. "And I do mean...anytime." Her cock would throb as if to punctuate her point, rubbing against Nora's thigh softly as it does.Nora smiled at her suggestively and quickly nuzzled her face back into Bea’s cock. Even though she had just unloaded, the shieldmaiden was pleased to see her balls were still drawn up tight and looked ready to explode further.“You know…” she paused her sentence to grab Bea’s softened rod with her hands.The blonde licked her balls and the base of her cock with the tip of her tongue, catching every drop of cum that was still there.“I would really love to…” she paused again.Her balls now clean, she continued at the root of Bea’s shaft, under her ball sack and licked slowly up the underside of it. Nora cleaned it all the way up the tip, until her lips covered the head of her meat and she gently sucked the last few drops, flicking the tip with her tongue.“But I have to get on with my assignment.”Done with her teasing, she gave Beatrix one last kiss and began gathering her clothes all over the bed.“I must go to the Shore down there. It’s an important mission. But if we ever meet again, we could continue your healing session. Some wounds take time to heal after all.”Bea's cock would throb every time it was touched, first by Nora's soft hands, then her lips and tongue, which expertly cleaned their shared mess from her balls and shaft, eliciting another groan from the brunette, cock still somewhat sensitive after emptying a load deep inside the blonde's hungry cunny. "Mmmmmfffuck..."Her ears however, perk up and her cock throbs at full hardness at the kiss, but at Nora's words she leaned up onto her elbows, giving the paladin a knowing look. "...you fuckin' tease." She chuckles, her cock rock hard in the small room, but she makes no moves to move towards the other woman to continue their play, no matter how keen she is to make it happen."But...I understand the desire to do work, especially for a service so valuable..." She leans up more, into the kiss that Nora would give her, hand cupping a breast softly in parting as their lips did, giving the other girl a wink. "I'll make sure to find you again, gorgeous."END.

• back
• home

BENEATH THE HELM

Written by Nora

Chapter 1

It was a rather uneventful day for Nora so far, as she visited Ms. Potts shop in the Dwarven District. She would usually go there on breaks to gossip around and hear the latest news going on Stormwind’s streets. The smith lady who was otherwise pretty grumpy would change her mood completely every time she saw Nora, who reminded her of Dahlia, her mother, a close friend whom she missed greatly.The two of them would talk for hours endlessly. But not today. A few minutes after Nora entered the shop, they were interrupted by one of the footmen who announced promptly that he had a missive for the shieldmaiden. Facing the unusual situation, Nora gave her goodbyes to the couple who owned the shop and moved outside to read the letter. The contents of it were pretty clear: she had to assist the Alliance in defending the keep in the Arathi Highlands, orders from her senior commander in the Order.The Order of the Silver Hand doesn’t usually take sides in the war, at least not officially, but being founded by former Alliance heroes and leaders is a bias they can’t shake off so easily. Despite not showing their true colors explicitly, the commanders would move their pawns behind the curtains. It was war after all. And it would be the first war Nora had ever fought in. She was still a novice in the Order too, very much trying to prove her worth to the veterans, so refusing to obey the command would most likely result in sanction. So, even though she was nervous, she took to heart her mentor’s words and after grabbing her bag and supplies, she took a gryphon ride to Stromgarde Keep.The trip was pretty smooth. She was used to long distance travel because as a novice in the Order, most of her missions were simple delivery of objects and missives. Besides that, she had great synergy with most animals since she was a kid and the gryphon wasn’t different. The animal would calm down and visibly rejoice at her touch and a simple pat on the neck every now and then was enough to keep it focused throughout the entirety of the trip. Nora landed at Stromgarde as the sun was setting.Most peasants who worked there were packing up to rest while the soldiers were coming out of the barracks to their posts to stand guard during the upcoming night.“The Horde hasn’t made a move in a couple of days”, she overheard a couple soldiers talking. As she approached the main building she was greeted by one of the lieutenants of General Hughes, whom she was supposed to meet.“Ms. Nora?”, he waved. Nora nodded and moved towards him. “Ms. Nora, welcome to Stromgarde. I am Lieutenant Charles and I’m here on behalf of General Hughes. He instructed me to accompany you to your quarters and explain your position.”“Hello and thank you, lieutenant. I hope to provide the assistance the general seeks”, she replied. As they walked together inside the main building, Charles explained that her main focus should be on assisting and healing the wounded.The priests were exhausted since the last battle a few days ago and couldn’t keep up with the amount of wounded soldiers. The lieutenant guided Nora to her quarters, where she dropped her bag and the rest of her belongings and then the two of them moved to a wide room where the wounded were being treated. After a brief explanation, he left her to attend to other matters inside the keep.The room had at least twenty bedridden soldiers, some of them visibly beyond saving. Nora frowned at the situation. She had no idea what war was truly like. For a moment she was just standing there in the middle of the room, lost in thoughts, observing the tired priests try their best to heal the soldiers, but not knowing what to do. But again, her late mentor’s words echoed inside her heart and she focused back up.Nora looked around trying to choose one of the bedridden to attend to. Her eyes glanced at one peculiar individual, who despite being wounded was still wearing a helmet. What Nora assumed was his armor was resting on the corner of the bed. Plate chestpiece, boots and what looked like a hoodie, which was odd because the helmet was still on. Puzzled by the look of him, she got closer to take a good view of his situation. The subject was bare chested and had a somewhat large lion tattoo on the left side of his torso. The lower body was covered in a white blanket and Nora safely assumed he was wearing undergarments underneath.The man was quite bulky, his arms were very toned and muscular. Some small scars were visible over the other side of his chest, at close range. Despite being in excellent form, Nora judged the man to be around thirty. On the outside, the man looked fine. Still trying to find the issue, Nora skimmed through his whole body laying down there with her sharp eyes one more time. There really were no visible wounds and the blanket which was covering his lower body was clean, no signs of blood.“You could at least say hi”, Nora’s analysis was interrupted by his crusty voice as if the man hadn’t spoken in days.“I’m sorry! Hello!”, she answered instinctively, a little flustered.“Are you the new recruit?”, asked the man, probably guessing by the puzzled look on Nora’s face.“Yes, sir! I came here following orders from General Hughes!”, Nora answered promptly.“Excuse me, sir. This may hurt a little.” she continued. She then moved her hands over his chest and started casting a spell in a very low tone, almost whispering. Despite the words she was muttering being inaudible and undistinguishable, it became clear it was a healing spell by the soft golden glow that came out of her hands. The man seemed oddly uncomfortable while she was casting the spell, but didn’t look like he was in pain.“Hmm, you seem to have two broken ribs and one of them is severely damaged”, she said as she took her hands off his chest, the glow on her hands now gone. The man grunted, clearly unimpressed and maybe a bit relieved as he rested his head on the pillow.“I will have to perform a more complex healing spell but don’t worry! You should be brand new by tomorrow!”, she said with a smile.The man didn’t seem happy to hear that, but it was hard to tell any emotions because his face was mostly covered by the helmet.“Why don’t you take the helmet off? Perhaps you are hiding from someone?”, asked Nora trying to lighten the mood with a joke.“Turns out my sister thought it would be funny to glue it to my head when I was sleeping”, replied the man. Confused whether or not the man was joking, Nora decided not to press the subject.“I’ll be back”, she said with a serious face.

Chapter 2

Nora walked in a hurried pace to her quarters and opened the door with the key the lieutenant had given her earlier. She grabbed the bag with her belongings and started looking for a smaller container her friend had given her many years ago.It was a special ointment that when applied would help catalyze the healing process of bone injuries. It also had the special property to accelerate the growing of nails and teeth for some odd reason. She took the container and left the room, forgetting to lock it on her way out. A few moments later, she arrived at the man’s bed.He was pretty much laying there in the same position she had left him. “Hey! I never got your name. I’m Nora.”“Albireo.”“A pleasure to meet you, sir. Well, first I will rub some of this in your chest area, then I will begin the healing session.”The man sighed in displeasure. “Shouldn’t you do a dance or something too? I didn’t know priests were acting like shamans these days.”“Sir, I am a paladin, not a priest”, said Nora, visibly upset. “It’s worse than I thought then. You might as well be a forest witch using all that mumbo jumbo.”“Sir, this is merely a catalyst, the healing process doesn’t depend on it. I’m just trying to make it faster so you can leave this place and be actually useful.” As the words came out of her mouth, Nora felt the rudeness of them and immediately apologized.“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say you’re useless. I take it back, my apologies.”“Nah, you’re right. Let’s get it over with.” said Albireo, resting his head back on the pillow. Nora opened the container, which immediately exhaled a powerful scent which impregnated the whole room.The nearest bedridden soldier started coughing. She was expecting a funny remark from Albireo but he remained silent. She sat sideways on the bed next to the man and dropped about seven droplets of the ointment on her left hand and rubbed it against her right hand for what seemed like an eternity to Albireo. After that, Nora gently pressed her hands against his arm and rubbed some more, now against his rough skin. Even though she was trying to focus on the healing procedure, Nora couldn’t help but notice the man’s physique.He had impeccable form: his pecs looked like they were sculpted by the Titans themselves, his arms were big and toned and the six-pack abdomen was proof that the man was a very active fighter. As she was rubbing the ointment on his skin, Nora was already wondering what was underneath that blanket. Her mind completely wandered as she followed with her eyes and her right hand the shallow trail of hair that went from his belly button to his private parts. Alb cleared his throat, interrupting Nora’s trance.“How long does this part take?”, he asked.“We’re almost done!”, she replied, startled.Nora then stood back up, grabbed a towel and soaked it in a shallow bowl of water on a table nearby that was used to store all kinds of medicine. She cleaned her hands from the oily ointment with the wet towel. A few minutes later, she moved back to the bed where Albireo was laying and sat next to him again.With her eyes closed, she pressed her hands on the area of his torso that was internally wounded and began casting what seemed to be another healing spell. Her hands were faintly glowing. As the bone structure healed, it was not a painless process however Albireo didn’t seem to make much of an expression besides some occasional grunts here and there. After what seemed to be about ten or so minutes, Nora’s hands stopped glowing which seem to indicate that the healing session was over.“This was considerably smoother than I expected”, she said with a surprised look.“Thank you madam non-priestess. Now if you will excuse me I have to go somewhere unrelated to a mysterious letter”, said Albireo sitting up and getting ready to get up.Still confused about how the man had mysterious healing powers, Nora got even more interested when the man mentioned a mysterious letter.“What? What letter? What are you talking about?”, she asked.“Are you a spy? Because if you are, you do as bad a job as Mathias Shaw… imagine being the best spy in the world and everyone knows who you are”, Albireo asked her back in a sarcastic tone. Despite being somewhat disrespectful, Nora laughed at the man’s remark.Now that she really thought about it, it was kind of odd how famous the master spy was inside and out the Alliance ranks and even among the Horde. “No, I’m not a spy! But if it’s a confidential matter, I better not know about it. You should report to the lieutenant or the General himself.”"Uh? Who? Sorry, I just escorted a girl I met, as I told you I have to go on a super duper secret mission, this has nothing to do with the Alliance."At this point, Nora was considering the man had some serious brain injury. Either that or he was being awkwardly suspicious. In any case, she let the man get dressed and left the room, bringing with her what remained of the ointment.She decided to keep an eye on him for the time being, and if her suspicion was confirmed she would report to her superiors. Getting back into the hall where her quarters were located, she noticed the door was open. Nora couldn’t recall if she had closed the door or not, so she approached the room with caution. The room was empty but she could tell something was off. After checking the bathroom, behind the small locker and underneath the bed, she sighed in relief and closed the door.

Chapter 3

As she put the ointment container back inside her supply bag, Nora noticed something was missing. It was her father’s old pocket watch, the only item she had left of him, which depicted a picture of the family when he was still alive. She searched everywhere in the bag but could not find it.“Someone must have stolen it!”, she thought. The pocket watch was still probably the most valuable item in her bag so it was not surprising that the thief chose to take it. However, having something stolen inside a military building on the first day of the job was certainly unexpected.Either way, it was pretty late in the night so she decided to report the theft to the lieutenant in the morning. There was a small bucket of clean water near the privy outside right next to her quarters, so she grabbed a towel and soaked in the water. She then took the bucket and brought it inside her room.As it was quite late and only the patrol was up and running inside the keep, she didn’t need to pay too much attention about being seen. Back inside her room, she put down the water bucket and sat on a chair next to the window. The moon was full and visible through the window, for its light was enough to illuminate most of the room.Nora undressed herself, first taking off her slippers which were tied in stripes around her feet, followed by her top, skirt and lastly her underwear. She soaked the towel on the water bucket and washed her face and her body.As she was taking her time cleaning herself, she remembered the man she met today at the medical wing. Although quite mysterious, given his identity being hidden by the helm, Albireo was definitely a treat. Nora closed her eyes and remembered the touch of his bulky arms and chest, the moment when her hand nearly got to somewhere inappropriate. With her eyes still closed, she let her lustful thoughts take over. It was natural for a woman that age to feel the high that came from her sexual drive, but Nora was nothing short of a nymphomaniac.She had an insane amount of intrusive thoughts and sexual fantasies but it was certainly a side of her she didn’t like showing around to everyone. Only a handful of people knew about this as it was a constant struggle inside her mind to keep those thoughts contained. However, being now alone and relaxed, she allowed the thoughts to take control.Nora threw the wet towel over the corner of the bed and began caressing her own breasts with her right hand while touching herself down with her left. She kept her eyes closed to bring out the memory of the man with the lion tattoo and bit her lips as she traced down her beautiful curves with her hand.As her pussy was now visibly wet and her large nipples were increasingly hardening, she rushingly stood up and started looking for something inside her supply bag. And she found it. It was a gift from one of her gnome friends she got about a year ago, a red rubber dildo. Her boobs squeezed together as she held the dildo in both of her hands and reached forward towards her pussy.Nora gently slid the dildo up and down her wet labia, casually twisting the ribbed enclosure across her clit. She quietly exhaled as the sensations rose in her body. Soft moans of delight began slipping from her mouth. As it was very late, she didn’t want to be too loud, so her moans were almost silent gasps. Not much long after she reached climax and collapsed on the bed.

Chapter 4

Awoken by the sound of the birds outside the window, Nora remembered what happened last night and blushed nervously. She dressed back up and made her bed before leaving the quarters on her way to the dining hall. Many soldiers were there having breakfast and talking loudly, but she noticed a man who was in the corner on a table eating by himself. It was Albireo.His helm was hard to mistake it for. Nora moved towards him and greeted the man with a question: “Good morning, Albireo. Did everything go well with your super duper secret mission?”“Shhh. Nobody knows!”, said Albireo, making a gesture with his hand for Nora to be quieter. Nora saw an opportunity in the fact that the man was eating by himself to learn more about his suspicious activity or at least to understand why he was making such weird excuses to be left alone.Attractiveness apart, she was truly curious about him, especially after last night where he manifested his healing powers. “Well, do you mind if I join you at this table? I really don’t know anybody else here”, she asked.“Do I look like I own the table? I don’t care”, he shrugged his shoulders. Hearing that, she dusted off the seat opposite to where Albireo was sitting, straightened her skirt and sat cross legged.There was a plethora of different fruits at the table inside a basket. She picked the largest apple and gave it a bite. “So, how long have you been here? Why do you seem like you want to leave this place as soon as possible?”“I told you before, I just escorted the girl here, and you're kidding right? Who would want to be surrounded by hairy, sweaty guys? That sounds gay.”“For someone who doesn’t care about the Alliance winning this war front, you sure give it your all when fighting the Horde”, said Nora as she gave the apple another bite.“It's not like they're very happy to let me pass by.”“In any case, I like people who give their best, even if it’s driven out of hatred. Maybe if you tell me about your mission I can help. In all sorts of ways”, she said, suggestively looking at Albireo. Before he could say anything, she glanced at the man’s chest, but this time it was covered in armor and chainmail. Nevertheless, still thinking about the late night fun she had yesterday, Nora decided to give it a try and make a move on him.Despite the place looking pretty crowded, it didn’t seem like anyone was watching them as they were having fun on the large table telling jokes and whatnot. Under the table they were sitting, she reached over him with her feet and rubbed it against his inner leg. To her disappointment however, Albireo was fully armored from the waist down. Seeing as that move didn’t yield any positive result, she stood up and went to his side of the table and sat next to him.Her skirt was awkwardly short, her thighs almost completely exposed and contrasted, pressed against the man’s shiny armor. Nora then leaned over him further and put her left hand on top of his leg gently.“So, what do you say?”, she asked.“Hell no!”, replied the man promptly.Albireo then gets up all of a sudden and leaves the room, leaving Nora with a disappointed sad face.“Can’t say I didn’t try”, she said to herself. At that moment, the lieutenant entered the room, making his presence noticed with a throat clearing sound. The soldiers stopped laughing immediately and got up to salute him.As he pointed the soldiers out to their posts, Nora approached him to tell him about the theft in her room. The lieutenant seemed oddly calm about it, as if it was not an uncommon occurrence, which made Nora even more suspicious. He said he would investigate the case and sent her back to the medical room.

Chapter 5

Nora finished her apple and went back to the medical room. There were still quite a lot of bedridden soldiers, even if a smaller number compared to yesterday. She moved over to one of the wounded soldiers and introduced herself. “Hello, my name is Nora. I’ve been assigned here to provide you the proper treatment so you can be brand new as soon as possible.”“Yeah, I remember you from yesterday. Saw you with the weirdo. Name is Marcus”.“Weirdo? How come?”, she giggled as she started preparing the gauze bandages.“You don’t know? No wonder. Well, I’m not much of a gossip but I can tell you that guy is bad news. A young lady like you should stay away from him, for your own good”, said the man with a worried face.“We were just talking. But what did he do?”, she asked, now a little curious. Nora began applying the bandages to the man’s leg which had a visibly deep sword cut.“Like I said, I’m not a gossip. But if you really wanna know, you can ask the lieutenant about the incident in the Sanctum of Light a few years ago.” Nora decided not to press the man. They kept chatting about his wound and how long it would take for it to heal. Nora gave him an honest diagnosis.After an hour or so, she received word from one of the lieutenants’ men telling she had been assigned for guard duty that evening. Not happy about it, she grabbed her supply bag from her room, making sure she locked it after leaving. The towers were not too far away from the keep. Once she stepped out she could smell a strong smoke. She looked for the source but couldn’t find it, which made her conclude it was probably the Horde burning things outside the keep.The sun would still be around for at least a couple of hours but Nora decided to go early towards the tower she was supposed to watch that evening. As soon as she stepped inside the tower, she was ambushed by what seemed to be two men, she didn’t have time to see clearly.One of them hit her with a precise punch on the neck, which made her faint for a few seconds, while the other seemed to grab her by the legs and drag her half conscious body towards the nearby barn.When she finally woke up, Nora couldn’t make sense of what was happening, her mind still recovering from the knockout. All she knew was that she was tied to a wooden post inside the barn, her only company were the horses. No sign of the attackers anywhere.At that point she realized her bag was probably still on the tower, unless the men took it with them. While she tried to break the rope that was binding her to the post, she was wondering who those men were.They were certainly human. Maybe the Alliance was not only fighting the Horde but also some other faction, or even worse… treason.She needed to report it to the lieutenant immediately! Nora kept trying to break the rope with her own strength. That was when she felt a presence coming from behind her. She couldn’t see who it was. “Who are you!? You should know I will make you pay for this! Traitorous scum!”, she yelled.“Calm down woman, it’s just me”, said the man, cutting the rope with a knife. It was Albireo, the man she met yesterday.“A-Albireo? What happened? What are you doing here? I thought you were on a mission”, she asked, very confused.“I was just passing by, and I saw you tied up, and I thought you weren't the kind that likes that type of thing”, he replied.“O-Oh! In that case, did you happen to see two really suspicious guys in the area when you were coming this way?”, asked Nora, hovering over his shoulders trying to see if there was anyone behind him.Albireo shakes his head.Suddenly, a dart flies towards Albireo from the side in the direction of his neck but with a random and probably lucky unexpected motion the man dodges it, making it barely scrape the side of his helmet. While the couple is still processing what just happened, the second ambusher jumps from the ceiling over where Albireo is, grabbing his arms and trying to immobilize him.Nora lets out a high-pitched squeal in surprise. The ambusher who was hiding on the side runs over and tries to knock her out again, but fails to hit her neck, hitting her face instead. The two of them begin wrestling. While the ambusher tries to keep her under control, she tries to escape from his grasp.The animals begin to get startled with all the commotion. Albireo sees a pitchfork in the corner and runs to grab it. The ambusher who was fighting him tried to stop him but Albireo was much stronger than he was expecting. After getting his hands on the pitchfork, the man uses some sort of magic to infuse it with the Light, making it glow. In one fell swoop, Albireo disarms the ambusher who had just picked up his dagger and knocks him out with the shaft of the pitchfork.The other ambusher, seeing what just happened, looks to abort whatever mission he had and tries to run away, but Albireo throws the pitchfork in his direction, wounding him in the back. Albireo then walks over to him and punches him in the face, knocking him out. Albireo looks back at Nora, who is now getting back up and dusting off her clothes.“Are you ok? I was wondering when those guys were going to show up.”“I’m okay, thanks. Are you? If you knew about them, why didn’t you say something?”"I don't know them, I thought they were roleplaying with you because they suck at hiding. This is kind of awkward... is this a guild event? Would it be rude to intervene? Roleplaying is so hard…"“Huh!? There you go with your nonsense again! I asked you about them just as you came! Anyway, I hope they’re not dead. They brought me here so I wanted to get some information.”“Nah, they’re just knocked out. Should we loot them?”, he asked.Nora looked at Albireo with a look of disbelief. “Are you serious?”Albireo crouched to check the ambusher’s pockets for something of value but apparently couldn’t find what he wanted."Oh man, no mount again… but I found this!”The man had a pocket watch in his hand, which looked very familiar to Nora. It was the item that was taken from her bag.“Wait! Let me see that!”, she jumped at him trying to grab the object, but Albireo quickly dodged her attempt.“You said you didn’t want me to loot them and now you want it? It’s my loot now.”“Oh, come on! I just wanna see if it is what I think it is!”“Nice try, madam non-priestess.”“I’m serious!”, she said as she kept trying to grab it, while the man simply dodged every single of her attempts. After a few minutes, she gave up and fell on her knees. She looked at him with a pleading face and asked.“Please?"Albireo noticed she was starting to get a little teary so he realized she was probably telling the truth. Maybe it was something of value to her after all.“Ok, fine. Just don’t cry.”She got up and he handed her the object. It was indeed her father’s pocket watch and Nora opened it to confirm if the picture was still there. She sighed in relief and cracked a smile.“This is my father’s watch. It’s the only thing I still have of him. You see? This is him, this is my mom and this is my sister”, she said, showing him the picture on the inside of the watch.However as she said the word sister, her facial expression turned grim again. Albireo didn’t really care about any of that. He had his own problems he had to resolve. Despite all that, seeing the woman happy with the watch made him think it was a good idea to let her have it. “You can have it”, he said.“No. You were right. You found it. It’s your loot now”, she said, handing it back to him.“I don’t really care about it. It’s fine”, he replied, looking away to the outside of the barn, where light rain started falling.“At least let me repay you”, she said.“We should get out of here before the rain gets stronger. Besides, you have nothing I’m interested in”, Albireo dismissed her, still looking at the rain.“I could help you on your secret mission! Our wounded are almost all healed, I’m no longer needed here.”“No.”Nora paused for a moment, out of ideas.“I could… give you another healing session. A special one. It will strengthen you.” Albireo finally turned his face towards her. He took a good look of the woman’s face. She was visibly blushing. He scanned through her body with his eyes. Nora had an undeniably attractive body, her breasts were perfectly sized, she was curvy on the waist and the skirt did a very poor job covering her well rounded ass.Her thighs were all exposed and they looked flawless, even to someone like Albireo who had seen a fair bit of women in his time. Noticing the man’s little drop of interest, Nora pressed on. “Come on, we– I mean, you will feel good after. This buff will last for a few weeks. You will be stronger to face the dangers of your secret journey”, Nora advanced on him and started taking off his hoodie.“You know those guys might wake up at any moment, right?”“That’s fine, I know you will knock them out again if that happens”, she quickly responded as she kept taking off his armor.“Do I need to be naked for this?”, he asked, rhetorically. She giggled.“Yes...”, she said as she took off her own clothes in a matter of ten to fifteen seconds, leaving only a leather leg band on her left leg and her golden bracelet on her left arm.”You can keep the helm though!”, she giggled again at her own joke.“Very funny. Come here, I’ll give you what you want.” Albireo pushed Nora against a wooden fence and slapped her ass. She was surprised by that but very much liked it.“You know you’re such a slut, madam non-priestess.”“I am not!”, she replied. She then got down on her knees and deliberately stared at Albireo’s cock. It was pulsating. What a sight. It looked tastier and better than Nora had imagined the night before.“Stop looking at it and get on it, slut.”As Nora heard that, she opened her mouth and pulled Albireo’s thighs forward and swallowed him almost all the way in one go, surrounding his cock with the love of her mouth. It must have felt really good because Albireo looked up and groaned in pleasure.“Fuck yeah. Keep going.”Her tongue caressed his cock with the warmth of her mouth. Nora brought one of Albireo’s hands to her breast and urged him to squeeze and fondle her, while bringing his other hand to the backside of her head.She wanted him to take complete advantage, to lose control, to fuck her mouth. And Albireo did just that. He guided her head through the length of his cock several times, getting deeper and deeper inside her throat as his cock grew bigger and harder. And when he was done he told Nora to get up. She gasped for air and simply obeyed.He turned her back to him, lifted her right leg up and shoved his shaft inside her with no restraint. His cock felt little resistance, as Nora’s pussy was already dripping wet. She let out a faint moan, like a silent gasp.Her mouth was open, processing every inch of his first entrance. Albireo looked at her as he penetrated and even through the shadow of the helm, the eye contact made Nora go crazy. He plowed inside her with slow and very strong thrusts and with each one she opened her mouth and gasped, looking back at him.“You wanted that, didn’t you?” Nora bit her lip and nodded at him. Albireo grabbed her by the waist, pushing her back into the fence even further and forced her into a doggystyle position. He grabbed her left hand and pulled it back, holding her in place, taking full control. With his other hand placed upon his right ass cheek he started pounding at a faster pace. Her butt jiggled and Nora moaned with every thrust.She pushed back with her ass in sync with his movement to allow for deeper penetration. Within a few minutes of intense pounding, his cock was so deep it was hitting her cervix.“You have a fine ass, madam non-priestess.”“Your cock is amazing, Albireo.” With that, he pushed her head down grabbing her by the neck, forcing it to the wooden fence surface. His rhythm increased in pace and Nora was over the edge. This was way better than what she had imagined last night.In fact it was almost as if a dream came true. As she was starting to get shaky, Albireo put both of his hands on her curvy waist and took full reins of the pounding.“Please… don’t stop.” As she said that, Albireo slowed down a little, but kept fucking her. Instead of speed he was being extremely precise with his thrusts, allowing the natural curvature of his cock to hit Nora’s spot over and over.It was certainly the best fuck she ever had. With these moves it was impossible for her not to reach climax. However Albireo took out his cock, soaked in Nora’s holy lube. “I’m not done with you yet.”“You’re such a tease..."

Chapter 6

Seemingly careless for the woman’s remarks, Albireo displaying the sheer strength of his arms lifted her whole body grabbing each of Nora’s legs and spreading them apart. A small trail of a mix of his precum with her own juices dripped over one of her thighs. Her boobs squeezed against his chest, she wrapped her arms around his neck embracing him. As they reached a balanced position, Albireo reached his hand to grab his throbbing cock preparing for another entrance.Nora’s cunt was ready and wanting to be violated again. Tentatively he pushed the tip of his long rod against her clit, and it slipped inside. Feeling it stretch her insides Nora let out a low moan and hugged him. He held her firmly as he dipped his organ deeper and deeper into her. Groaning with pleasure, he impaled her again with his long cock.Nora’s slit had a real grip on Albireo’s cock it almost felt like she was holding it prisoner inside her with her pussy lips. In and out he went, thrusting deeply as she began to moan louder and louder. The man had some real stamina and Nora liked the feeling of being completely under his control.He increased his rhythm, fucking her harder and shoving in deeper, and Nora felt getting dizzy from the movement. Every push prompted a sharp moan. Nora could feel him so deeply inside her it was like he was almost half up her belly. Not even in her best dream scenario she expected something like this. At that point nothing else mattered anymore but how good he filled her.“Fuck, your cunt feels pretty good...”, he said.“It is your cock’s rightful place. Claim it.”As she said that, Albireo dropped her over a stack of hay nearby while keeping himself still inside her warm pussy. It was a thick enough stack to support them and not make them sink on it, acting similarly to a bed. He then lifted both her legs over his shoulders, giving him complete access to the prize. Nora was in such an ecstasy she couldn’t do anything about it even if she wanted to.The man looked down to the action looking at his penis penetrating that young woman over and over. Her legs and ass jiggled with each motion. On the other hand, Nora looked at the man conquering her and melted in pleasure. Albireo started shoving his full length inside of her with more forceful thrusts as he neared his climax.“Remember you asked for this. You’re gonna take it now.”“I know. Give it to me!” In one final thrust Albireo let loose the biggest load he had shot in a really long time. Nora felt it pumping and throbbing deep inside of her and filling her with a warm sensation. That triggered her own orgasm, her thighs rocking and shaking in utter pleasure.Nora’s pussy clenched involuntarily, squeezing Albireo’s cock even further.“Ahh…fuck. That was good.” He slowly pulled out and leaned back, his cum trickled out of her and she reached down to feel it. Looking at her doing that, he reassured her.“Don’t worry about it. Now get on your knees and clean this mess.”She smiled at him and did just as she was told. Slurping sounds came out as she tasted his slimy cock, sucking and swallowing every drop of cum that was still left.After she was done, Nora ran her tongue over the lower lips of her mouth and smiled at him.“I… liked that. We should do that again some time.”Albireo just let out a short laugh. She began gathering her clothes and dressing back up, while Alb checked the bodies of the men who had been knocked out.“Can’t believe these guys are still passed out”, said Albireo.“You hit them pretty hard”, responded Nora with a giggle.“Not as hard as I did you.” he responded.“I guess you’re right, but I can take a lot more than this.” she giggled with a sultry look on her face.“Anyway, I need to take a bath. I hope nobody notices I’m not at my post… I need to get back there as soon as possible. Also, I still want to know why they stole my father’s pocket watch”, she continued.“Probably just to sell it for gold”, he said.“Maybe. I’ll look into it. Are you leaving the keep now?”, she asked.“Nah, I will wait until tomorrow. There’s a storm coming”, he said as he got a good look of the cloudy sky through a crack at the ceiling of the barn.“See you around then? I will be at the inn after my shift at the watchtower”, said Nora. Albireo just shrugged his shoulders in reply, seemingly too lazy to answer in words.“In any case, you should get out of here. I’m gonna ask the guards to pick them up”, she glanced at the two men on the ground. Leaving the barn, Nora approached the guard and explained the situation briefly. The guard promptly called for another one to help him take the men to one of the few cells that were available in the underground area of the keep. As she walked back to her quarters, she found lieutenant Charles who seemed quite surprised to see her.Their encounter turned out to be most fortunate for Nora, as she asked if she could use the bath tub that was in the general quarters while he was away. After a little bit of hesitation, the lieutenant agreed. So, about twenty minutes later, there she was. Soaking in a wooden bath tub in General Hughes’ private bathroom. What a time to be alive. She laid back her head and relaxed, thinking of the comfort she used to have back in Stormwind.The relaxing bath lasted long enough for the lieutenant to come knocking on the bathroom's door."Ms. Nora?""Yes?", she said startled."The General is on his way, I'm afraid you must leave before he sees this", said Charles."Oh, yeah. Of course! I'll be out in a minute!", she said, getting up from the wooden tub to grab a towel. She sloppily dried herself and dressed herself back up in a matter of a couple of minutes. Her wet hair clearly rushed, she opened the door. Another surprise for the day. Outside waiting was the lieutenant with the two men that had attacked her earlier, one of them still visibly groggy from the knockout."I... What's going on?", she asked."I thought you'd be smarter, girl. I'm disappointed", said the lieutenant. Nora was usually oblivious but the fact the man questioned her intelligence made her think for a bit and realize the situation she was in. However, there was a big problem. She was unarmed. She left her weapon and her shield back in her room. She glanced at each of the men in silence, pondering her options."W-What do you want?", she managed to blurt out.“All I want is my debt paid. With interest”, said the lieutenant with a grin.“What? I don’t owe you anything”, responded Nora.“Dumb girl. Your father owed me a lot of gold. Why do you think I had you called here all the way from Stormwind? I’m getting paid one way or another”, said the man with a threatening tone.“So you hired these thugs to do your dirty work?”, the young woman asked with a bratty voice. The lieutenant simply nodded to his thugs and stepped back. Unarmed, it would be difficult for Nora to escape from this unscathed. She ducked just in time to avoid the first attack of her attacker. She could hear her heart pounding in her ears, adrenaline surging through her veins. Luckily the second thug was still visibly dizzy from the earlier encounter with Albireo.“You think you can take me?”, her opponent sneered, eyes glinting with malice. Nora didn’t respond. Instead, she pivoted on her heel, throwing a quick jab that connected with the man’s ribs. The satisfying thud echoed in the narrow space. The man staggered back, but fury ignited his movements.He lunged forward, tackling Nora to the ground. They rolled on the floor, grappling for control. Nora’s breath came in ragged gasps as she pushed against her opponent’s weight. With a surge of strength, she managed to flip him over and got back on her foot in an attempt to run away. The second thug tried to catch her but his movements were way too slow for the agile girl. Watching the scene, the lieutenant sighed in disappointment.“You worthless cretins. Guess I’ll have to do this myself.”Taking advantage of the momentum, Nora swung her arm at the lieutenant, who deflected the attack with his bracer. Then, seeing that Nora was stunned by the block, he took his chance and rammed her into the wall.“You didn’t actually think you could get out of this by yourself, did you?”, he said to her with a sick smile on his face.“I’m not alone”, she responded.Her sky blue eyes quickly turned bright gold and her whole body outline similarly emitted a faint golden light, showing that the young blonde woman was blessed by the Light. Suddenly the light flashed so bright it blinded the lieutenant and his thugs. Nora took the chance and disentangled herself from his hold and escaped through the door while they were stunned.Nora bolted out of the room towards... where? She didn't know where to go. Maybe the lieutenant was doing this with the consent of the General but surely not everyone knew about it. Instead of going to her quarters to pick up her weapon and shield, she decided to hide in an open place, where the lieutenant would think twice before making a move.The Stromgarde Inn. The perfect spot to blend in. The place was half empty. Despite the considerable losses the soldiers had more than good reason to celebrate their life and the sure coming Alliance victory.Not that they needed a reason to drink anyway. Nora wasn't much a drinker but she dabbled every now and then, when the situation was convenient. This time it was not. She needed to be fully alert in case the lieutenant's thugs showed up. She had already made the decision to leave first thing in the morning. The bartender, who was also the innkeeper raised an eyebrow when she asked for water."You know... there is water in the keep, right?", he said. She smiled awkwardly."R-Right...", she scratched the back of her neck."I'll have an apple juice then."Keeping his silence, the bartender gave her a disappointing glare and turned his back to her, walking downstairs. Shortly after he came back with a bottle of apple juice like she asked. It looked pretty old, perhaps even expired."Here," he said, fetching her a glass and filling it."Thank you." she replied."Do you have a room I can stay in?" The man looked back to a wooden key holder that was hanging on the wall on his side of the counter."Uh... I guess we have one, yeah", said the bartender."I'll take it", she spoke in unison with another familiar voice coming from behind her back."Hey! I said it first!", said Nora, turning back to see who it was. It was Albireo, the man whom she had sex with earlier. And his cursed helm. Nora's face flushed a little bit as she tried to avoid his gaze by looking away."No, you didn't", said Albireo."Yes, I did!", Nora replied immediately."Well, I think the gentleman said it first actually," said the bartender."W-What? W-why is everyone... forget it. Just take the fucking room", she said turning her back to both of them and drinking her juice in a rush trying to control her own anger."Whatever, I don't care who takes it", said the bartender who just shrugged his shoulders and kept cleaning the glasses."Here is the key", he said, giving it to Albireo.

Chapter 7

It was nearly midnight. Nora was on her third glass of juice watching the men on the other side of the inn bragging about who was stronger among them. At this point she decided it was better to stay up all night and get out of the keep as soon as the sun was out. The only problem was... how.The gryphons were under the lieutenant's supervision so that was not a possible exit. Maybe the horses?, she thought. She could maybe borrow one of them from the stables furtively. Though she didn't know how to ride a horse properly since she was not an anointed knight yet, it was probably her best chance out of that place."You know...", said the bartender, breaking her concentration. She turned to him in anticipation."What?""I'm about to close the place. If you really need a place to sleep I can set up a hammock in my room. That is if you don't mind me snoring and you know, shacking up with a stranger.""I appreciate the offer but I don't think that's a good idea. For your safety", she replied. The man raised an eyebrow."Why? What have you done, girl?", he asked out of curiosity."I'll tell you if you can get me a sword and a shield", she replied without much thought.The bartender's eyes got squinty. "I'm afraid I can not, madam. Whatever it was you did, I do not want to get involved", he said as he turned his back to her.The shieldmaiden let out a sigh in disappointment."Alright, boys! Tis' time to disperse. Go back to your rooms, I don't want any ploughing drunken bastards on my tables. Come on, chop chop!", said the bartender to the group of soldiers in the back. They grunted in disapproval but ultimately moved out cussing each other. The bartender looked at Nora with his hands placed on his hips showing his contempt."Well?", he said. Nora sighed through her lips, making them flap with a silly noise."Let me stay here? Please? I can't go back to the keep", she asked with a pleading face."I've already offered you a place to sleep. Why don't you ask your friend to share the room?", he suggested. The girl's face flushed a bit."I-I don't know if that's a good idea", she said with a little stutter."Do you have any other options?", he asked."I guess not. Alright...", she replied, embarrassed. Nora stood up and went up the stairs. The hallway had three doors. She realized she didn't know which one to knock and by the time she went back downstairs the lights were off and the bartender was nowhere to be seen.The girl ran back up and stared at the closed doors for a moment, trying to guess which one Albireo was behind. Following her feminine intuition, Nora clenched her fists and decided to go for the middle one, knocking a couple times."Hello?", No response. Maybe he was already sleeping. It was pretty late after all. He sort of looked like an early riser, right? She knocked a couple more times."Yes?", a familiar voice answered. The girl’s eyes glazed over. She wore a gigantic smile on her face and began giggling like a giddy little girl filled to the brim with girlish glee as she realized she got the right door."It's me, Nora. Do you think we could share the room? I have nowhere else to go."He opened the door."Right. Sure, get in", he said lazily."I'm still surprised you can sleep with that helm on. Must be so uncomfortable...", said the blonde girl, walking in. The room was surprisingly tidy, except for the bed which she could tell he was laying on by the messy sheets. It looked like a wooden frame encased with a white cover. It was very simple, but at least it wasn't straw. It even had a pillow! A couple flickering oil lamps quietly hung from the rafters, responsible for illuminating the entire room. Most of the furniture seemed made of hardwood, as was the floor, but there were some cracks on the walls."Eh, I got used to it," said Albireo."You can sleep on the bed. I'll be fine," he continued."W-What? No!", she replied instantly."Just do what I say. Don't worry about me," he retorted."T-There is plenty of space in this bed!", said Nora, sitting down on the side of the bed. Without saying anything, Albireo observed her as the girl began undressing her open-toe slippers. They had crisscrossing straps that extended up close to her knee so she untied those carefully not to break any of them. It was uncertain what went through the man's head as he watched her but Nora was certainly a beautiful young woman.Her silken shift was tightly fitted, her curves enhanced through the soft material. A somewhat short silken skirt did a poor job covering her long and shapely legs. The blonde wore her hair short with a side part cut, which asymmetrically framed her piercing sky blue eyes and her pouting lips."Alright", he said. Glad that it was cold and the red in her cheeks could be excusable as a byproduct of the weather, she got herself comfortable on the side of the bed, laying on her side facing towards the wall. The blonde girl could smell the sheets. They had his scent. It was... captivating. His virile smell shot straight to her head with something like a subtle mixture of sandalwood and leather.Suddenly she feels Albireo laying down behind her. She could tell he was trying to avoid brushing himself against her. The girl couldn't see it but she felt his eyes roam over her body like an invisible hand. Given the situation, Nora was already feeling herself heating up inside. She was licking her lips while remembering her pleasure session with Albireo earlier and she felt like maybe a second round wouldn't be a bad idea. Without much resistance, her lustful thoughts took control and she carefully and slowly lifted up the hem of her skirt, showing a great amount of her bottom.Albireo responded by cupping one with her ass cheeks with his palm. His touch let a shiver down her spine. The man kept groping her ass cheek, then running his hand over her thighs and the outline of her panties. Nora smiled in secret. Not much longer she began pressing her ass back towards him. She could feel his manhood swelling underneath his boxers. His hands now reached her top, opening a breast window towards the curve of her breasts, cupping them, stroking, his fingertips running trails around her nipples, then softly massaging them as his chest and hips lay against her back.His hand then slid down between her legs, finger trailing along her pussy as she leaned forward, pressing her bum into his hips. Then he stopped. The shieldmaiden didn't want to look back, but she was curious why. She rolled her eyes to the side to see him taking off his boxers, revealing his majestic cock in a glance. She gasped and looked back at the wall. Then, with a slight groan, he adjusted his position and slowly eased his cock inside her. She let out a deeper, louder, moan and pushed her hips back harder against him."Fuck, your pussy feels really good," he said directly to her ears."Don't stop. I can't get enough of you," she replied, followed by another moan."Oh, I'm not stopping. You asked for this," he said, provocatively, his dick twitching inside her.His hand grabbed her ass cheek once again, following with a soft squeeze and a slap. She let out a very short yelp and giggled. He then pulled her towards him, leaned up further and then reached for her left leg. Carefully he lifted it. The shieldmaiden shivered from anticipation and slight nervousness when he grabbed her leg. A small wriggle of fear and arousal went through her lower body as Albireo positioned himself for a deep lodging. Nora mouthed an obscene word, silently, as the man’s balls brushed her inner thighs and she felt the tip of his cock go deeper inside her.She turned her head to look at him with a sultry look as if begging for him to shove it all in, her flushed face showing complete surrender. He pressed again and again and again, her pussy pushed ever so wide, her clit slapped by his balls. At this point, the shieldmaiden’s slit was flowing like a river of girl juice. A rhythm of tacky noises echoed off as his manhood rubbed against her pleasure spot repeatedly. Suddenly, she felt cool air enter her vagina and she realized Albireo had vacated her pussy.“W-Why did you stop?”, she asked. He stood up.“I don’t want to dirty the bed. He may charge extra”, he said.“Oh… I guess you’re right”, said Nora.“But… I was loving all of that,” she continued. The girl quickly nuzzled her face into his package, feeling the heat of his cock as it throbbed. Nora was pleased to see his balls were drawn up tight and looked ready to explode. She smiled. Slowly she began to lick him, his cock brushing against her cheeks and nose. She licked his balls and the base of his cock with the tip of her tongue.The girl could hear his low groaning noises as she sucked first one ball then the other, all the while his cock seemed to pulsate impatiently waiting for its turn. The blonde continued at the root of his penis, under his ball sack and licked slowly up the underside of it. Nora licked it all the way up the tip, until her lips covered the head of his penis and she gently sucked it, flicking the tip with her tongue."Let's try a new position, doll," he said, picking her up by the arm and turning her around to face away from him.“Bend over,” he commanded, pointing at the carpet on the floor. Nora got on the floor and lifted her ass to him, expecting her pussy to be violated once again, her feet fiddling around in anticipation. But she was wrong. Albireo positioned himself over her. Another shiver went down her spine. His body was enormous compared to hers, almost as if his shadow was pinning her to the ground."That’s a fine ass you got. I think you're gonna like this," he said. He teased the entrance for a moment, plugging the tip of his penis against her tight asshole. Nora had never tried anal and it was honestly a little scary for her, but in that moment she was so horny nothing mattered anymore."Just ram it into me already," the shieldmaiden half-demanded, half-pleaded. Just the feeling of being at Albireo’s mercy that tiny bit more made her body shiver with delight. It just felt... good to surrender to him. He laughed. With her saliva smeared all over his dick, his only problem was just how tight Nora was. He gently stretched her through a steady and in no way impatient application of force until the thickest part of his dick was past. Then, slowly got her insides to accept the rather large object that nature didn't intend to be in this hole.All throughout that process, Nora was writhing. With the uncomfortableness of getting stretched in such a way, for certain. However, even the uncomfortable stretching soon made room for pleasure. She found out quite quickly, just three thrusts in, that this wasn't bad.He seemed to enjoy the tightness as his groans got more and more frequent. Though he couldn’t push his entire manhood inside, her clenching pulling his dick in was making it difficult to abstain from the need to unload inside her newly conquered ass."Get ready," he warned her.

Chapter 8

Nora nodded feebly in surrender. Albireo then grabbed tightly onto her sides and kept working himself into her. She grinded her teeth and growled as she backed her ass into his cock, trying but unable to take the whole thing, her legs quivering in expectation. The blonde girl kept moving beneath him, meeting his thrusts and pressing up into him, as if asking for more, for harder, for faster.She kept gasping for breath, her moans were rising higher with each exhalation. It didn't take much longer before Albireo shot a wad of cum up her ass. Nora tensed, all over, for long seconds as she felt her colon fill up with warmth, and a yelp of a moan escaped as her own orgasm hit her. Albireo kept the tip of his dick inside her while jerking the rest of the cum out of him into her asshole."Fuuuuuck... that was good", said Nora, with her back still curved towards him. Her arms then gave way, but she kept her ass raised up, as if presenting herself to him. He finally pulled his cock out and watched his cum dribble out of her hole."You still want more, huh?", he asked laughing. Before she could answer, the shieldmaiden felt his arms wrap around her midriff. She could do nothing as the man lifted her and put her down into the table nearby, facing her."Be a good girl and clench that pussy tight now," he said as he slapped his swollen cock into her entrance a couple times."Please...", she gasped through the haze of lust and desire. He brought his body closer to hers and started to rub his dick against her opening. The girl was somewhat surprised but also happy to see his cock still throbbed in excitement even after he came on her ass. He followed by rubbing his calloused fingers over her clit, teasing her."Mmmmmfffuck... Put it in, fuck me!", she begged as her eyes bulged at how needy her pussy was to be filled with his cock. He promptly pushed his hips forward and felt it slip between her pussy lips and push into her. Nora sucked her breath in at feeling his manhood enter her pussy again and her mouth opened wide in a deep moan as she felt more of his thick cock pierce inside. Watching his penis disappear inside her body made bells go off in her little head.Her pussy walls clenched tightly around his thick shaft just as he told her to. However, the girl was so wet that his dick continued to slide smoothly inside her. Finally, with a hard thrust into her, his last few inches were quickly shoved deep inside while the blonde girl released a cry of pleasure."Your cock... feels amazing...", said Nora. The mounting pleasure from his thrusts was intense and caused the girl's eyes to roll back inside her head. Laying her head back against the wooden table, she grabbed her breasts and squeezed them together tightly, adding to her pleasure. Constant moans flew out of Nora's mouth as her body periodically spasmed from sharp jolts of pleasure.Gripping her waist firmly, he started to increase the speed and power of his thrusts. Soon, his pelvis was slapping hard against hers and her moans grew only louder. Awash in pleasure, the shieldmaiden leaned her head forward again so she could stare at Albireo."Fuck, he looks so hot," she thought. Not only were his muscles very well defined, but they all seemed to repeatedly flex as he fucked her. A thin sheen of sweat covered his body from his exertion. He looked like a warrior in his prime and she bit her lip in lust again while her body felt tingly all over. Her body shuddered after every thrust and she felt the table creak and groan underneath me from his physical assault.Nora moaned so loudly that she surprised herself at how much it echoed in the room."Don't be too loud, bitch!", he warned her. With wide eyes, she covered her mouth in embarrassment while she felt an intense warmth begin to build inside of her. His hands left her waist and grabbed her thighs tightly, spreading her legs even further apart. The strong thrusts became more erratic and soon he was thrusting wildly into her. Nora loved that.Slamming his dick into her hard, he left it buried inside and it soon began to pulsate. A hot stream of cum shot deep inside the girl, making her gasp as she leaned her head back. Powerful blasts of his seed continued to unleash into her and she felt her eyes roll back into her head one more time from the sensation. Just like before, he seemed to have an endless supply of cum, and Nora's pussy felt absolutely flooded.As cum started to leak out of her pussy from being drowned, her legs began to tremble and she arched her back as jolts of pleasure straked across her body. With a cry of pleasure, the shieldmaiden felt her orgasm finally unleash itself, wondering if she was going to pass out on this table."Fuck, why do you feel so fucking good?", she asked, rhetorically."Yeah... somehow this was better than the last one," he agreed."But now I need to rest, I'm leaving the keep tomorrow.""Can I come with you?", asked Nora, almost immediately.Albireo paused, considering her request."No," he said finally."I don't like to have a Robin." Nora sat up, a bit confused, her eyes pleading."Please, I can't stay here. The lieutenant, he's after me. I need to get away from this place." Albireo's eyes narrowed behind his helm."What did you do?""Nothing!", Nora protested."It's my father... he apparently owed the lieutenant money. Now he's trying to collect from me", she shuddered."I don't know what he plans to do."Albireo was silent for a long moment. Nora held her breath, hoping he would agree. Finally, he sighed."Don't make that puppy face... oh, fuck it! But only until we reach the next town. Then we part ways."Nora was relieved. "Thank you”, she said.

Chapter 9

Albireo had little sleep after. The bed was way too small for the two of them to feel comfortable. The man just stared at the ceiling waiting for the dawn to come. Nora, on the other hand, slept peacefully with her head resting on his chest and one of her thighs over his body, still completely naked.The girl hadn’t felt this safe in a long time.“Nora,” he said, his words had a crusty grating since he hadn’t spoken in a while.“Hmm?” she responded, with her eyes still closed.“We have to go, the sun is almost up", said Albireo, pushing the shieldmaiden to her side of the bed.“Wait,” she opened her eyes wide.“What?”, he said, now sitting on the side of the bed.“Did you just say my name?”, she asked, her eyes sparkling.“Uh? I don’t know. Did I?”, he answered with a shrug of shoulders.“You did! That is the first time you called me by my name!”, said the girl, hugging him from his back with a grin on her face.“Alright, whatever. Get your things before I change my mind”, he said.“My things are in my quarters. I don’t think I can go back to get them. The lieutenant will be watching that place”, she said as she grabbed her silken shirt from the floor nearby, lifted the delicate material and slipped it over her head, letting it glide down her body like a curtain falling at the end of a show.She adjusted the straps on her shoulders and then grabbed her skirt from the floor. The shieldmaiden carefully put it back on, fastening the band in the front and sliding it around to position it correctly.“I’ll go get them for you,” said Albireo.“I’m starting to think you actually like me,” she giggled. Her heart fluttered. He was going to get her things!“Maybe this silent brooding warrior wasn’t as indifferent as he seemed. Or maybe he just felt obligated. Still, it was a good sign, right?”, she thought to herself.“Be careful,” Nora said, trying to sound casual as she watched him begin to gather his own gear. Her stomach twisted with nerves. What if the Lieutenant was already there? What if Albireo… no. She pushed the thought away. He was strong, capable. He’d be fine. He glanced back at her, his helm obscuring his face.“Stay here. Don’t leave this room,” he instructed, his voice rough. Then he turned and disappeared through the door. The girl paced. The room felt tiny, claustrophobic. Every creak of the floorboards, every distant shout from outside sent a jolt of anxiety through her. Had he even left yet? Was he fighting the Lieutenant right now? Nora chewed on her lip, her already tattered nails suffering further abuse.Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the doorknob rattled. She held her breath, her hand instinctively reaching for the small knife sitting over the table. Albireo stepped back inside, his movements fluid and silent as always. He carried a small bundle wrapped in a worn leather pack. Her pack. Relief washed over her again, making her knees weak.“Everything’s there,” he said, dropping the pack onto the bed. His voice was flat, giving nothing away. The blonde rushed over, untying the leather straps and rifling through its contents. Clothes, a small coin purse with the few meager coins she had managed to save, a worn wooden comb, a small, tarnished silver locket and… her dildo. She forgot about THAT. She swallowed a gasp.“Thank you,” she breathed, her voice thick with emotion, trying to hide the flush on her face. She looked up at him, searching for any sign of… something. But his face remained hidden behind the cold metal of his helm. He simply nodded.“We should go. Now.” He was right. Lingering was dangerous. But Nora needed to know.“Albireo,” she began, trying to keep her voice steady.“Did you…”, she hesitated. “Did you see the Lieutenant?”His shoulders stiffened slightly. “He wasn’t there.”He wasn’t elaborating. Was he lying? Protecting her? Or was it really just as simple as he said? The girl didn’t know what to believe. Nora sighed and started packing her meager belongings back into the pack.“Right. Let’s go.”She told herself to stop reading into everything. He helped her. That’s what mattered. As she slung the pack over her shoulder, she caught Albireo watching her. For the first time, she noticed a faint hint of something in his gaze, a subtle softening around the edges of his helm. Was it concern? Compassion? Nora couldn't be sure. Maybe she was wrong. Maybe he wasn’t a completely unfeeling warrior. Maybe there was a flicker of humanity hidden beneath that helm.Nora and Albireo crept silently through the darkened halls of the inn, making their way down to the stables. The pre-dawn air was crisp and cool as they emerged outside. Nora shivered, pulling her cloak tighter around her shoulders."We'll take two horses," Albireo said trying to keep his voice down."It'll be faster than going on foot", Nora nodded, following him into the stables. The horses nickered softly as they entered. Albireo quickly saddled two sturdy-looking mounts while Nora kept watch at the door."Have you ridden before?", he asked as he finished securing their packs."A little," Nora admitted. "But it's been a while."Albireo grunted. "You'll remember. Just follow my lead."He helped her mount up. The leather of the saddle felt strange and stiff beneath her. Her thighs, already protesting the small amount of walking she had done, were going to be screaming by midday. Albireo mounted his own horse with an easy grace that spoke of years spent in the saddle. He looked like he belonged there, a part of the beast beneath him, a warrior ready for battle.He then gave her a curt nod, the only indication that they were ready to leave. He nudged his horse forward, and Nora followed suit. They rode out of the stables and onto the quiet outskirts of the keep. The air was still, only the rhythmic clip-clop of the horses' hooves breaking the silence.

Chapter 10

Her stomach clenched. The gate. How could she have forgotten about the guards? Two figures stood silhouetted against the pale dawn, their spears glinting ominously in the dim light. Albireo seemed unconcerned. He rode with a confident swagger, head held high, as if he had every right to be there.He was counting on that air of authority, Nora realized, counting on them not questioning a heavily armored warrior. As the two of them drew closer, Albireo slowed his horse to a walk. He cleared his throat, the sound amplified by the helmet."Morning." he boomed, his voice deep and authoritative."We ride for the Wetlands. Urgent news from the keep." One of the guards, a burly man with a thick beard, stepped forward."Papers, sir?" he demanded, his tone suspicious."Papers? Do you know who I am?” Albireo responded inquisitively. The blonde shieldmaiden held her breath, praying they would buy it. The guard hesitated, possibly afraid to say he didn't know the man and glanced at Nora. He frowned, running a hand through his beard. Albireo then leaned forward, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper."Look, we’re on urgent matters here. Let's not make a show.” he said as he reached into his pouch and pulled out a handful of small coins. The guard's eyes widened slightly as he sized up the coins. Ambition flickered across his face, battling with his sense of duty. He chewed his lip, glancing back at the coins before returning his gaze back towards Albireo. An evil little grin started to spread across his face."Well," he said finally, his voice suddenly much more amiable."If it's urgent business…who are we to stand in the way? Pass on through, sir. Miss. And may your journey be swift." he pocketed the coins with a sly grin. Albireo nodded curtly. Nora followed closely behind, every muscle in her body still tense.The fear wasn't gone. The shieldmaiden glanced over at Albireo, his face hidden behind his helm. Why was he helping her? He said it was only until the next town, but the way he'd gone to get her things... the way he'd said her name. It gave the girl a sliver of hope, a hope she knew she shouldn't entertain. The moment they emerged out of the keep, the world seemed to hush. The few birds that had begun their dawn chorus fell silent, their little heads cocked in our direction.Even the wind seemed to hold its breath. It was then that Nora realized something peculiar was happening. The horses, usually restless in the pre-dawn chill, were calm, almost serene. Her own mount, a chestnut mare, nuzzled her hand, her muzzle soft against her skin. A low, contented whicker rumbled in her chest. The shieldmaiden stroked her velvety nose and she closed her eyes, pushing her head further into her palm. It was as if she knew, somehow, that Nora wouldn't hurt her.She felt a surge of warmth in her chest. Animals had always been drawn to her. Her mother Dahlia used to say she had a whisper only they could hear. Albireo paused, noticing the interaction."She seems to like you," he said, his voice with a hint of surprise."They usually do," the girl replied with a shrug, trying to downplay the unexpected connection. It was a strange talent, something that her father had always dismissed as nonsense, something she kept hidden from most people.Shortly after they left the keep, the sky began to lighten, painting the horizon in hues of pale pink and grey. In that half-light, Albireo looked even more imposing, a silent guardian riding beside her. The Lieutenant, the inn, the fear... it all felt strangely distant, like a bad dream fading with the rising sun."So, where are we going?" Nora asked, her voice a little breathy."Away from here," he replied, his voice flat, offering no further explanation. The shieldmaiden sighed. Of course. That was all she was going to get. She was a burden, a complication in his solitary life. He probably regretted agreeing to help her already. But then, he straightened in his saddle, his grip tightening on the reins. He scanned around, his senses clearly on high alert."Someone's following us," he said, his voice hard.Her heart leaped into her throat. The Lieutenant and his men, probably."Can you ride faster?" he asked, turning to her."I... I think so," the shieldmaiden stammered."Good. Let’s hope they don't have Aspect of the Cheetah on." he said chuckling.With that, Albireo urged his horse into a gallop. Nora, with a smile on her face, clung to the saddle horn for dear life, bouncing uncomfortably as her horse followed suit. The girl dashed into an uncertain future. And as she rode beside Albireo, she couldn't help but wonder if she was also running towards her ultimate goal. It was something she couldn't tell Albireo just yet, but that flickered with a dangerous, thrilling hope inside her chest.They rode for hours, the landscape blurring into a green and brown streak. Eventually, Albireo slowed the pace as they approached the Hillsbrad Foothills, the land rising into gentle, rolling hills carpeted with wildflowers."We should stop by the river," he said, his voice muffled by his helm."Let the horses drink." The two travelers dismounted by a creek, the water sparkling in the afternoon sun. Nora’s horse plunged her muzzle into the cool water, drinking deeply. The girl cupped her hands with water from the river and splashed it on her face, the coolness a welcome relief. She still wondered about Albireo’s motives, about the sincerity of his promise to help her to the next town. But she pushed the thought aside, focusing on the immediate present. She was safe, at least for now.By midday, the open grasslands of Hillsbrad had given way to the tangled, rolling hills of the Hinterlands. Towering pines cast long, cool shadows, and the air smelled of damp earth and pine needles. Albireo slowed the pace again, his eyes scanning the dense undergrowth."We'll make camp near the elvish outpost," he said, his voice muffled by his helm."It's further north, a bit off the beaten path. Safer there." The high elves always piqued the girl’s interest since she was a child. She knew about their magic and forgotten lore. Her mother, Dahlia, had often told her stories of the elves so she was excited to see the place. The journey towards the outpost was mostly smooth. They crossed rushing streams, navigated narrow ravines, and skirted around patches of thick brambles.The only sound was the rhythmic clatter of hooves and the occasional cry of a hawk circling overhead. But as dusk began to paint the sky in orange and purple, their luck ran dry. As soon as they rounded a bend in the trail, they were faced with a band of forest trolls. They were not the frail kind either. Hulking creatures, their skin a mottled green, their eyes beady and filled with malice. They wielded crude clubs and axes."Trolls," Albireo grunted, drawing his sword.“Shouldn’t we try to avoid them?” she asked.“Nah, this will be easy. They are low level.” he said.“Low level?” she replied, confused. Trolls were notoriously difficult to kill, their thick hides resistant to most weapons. Seeing Albireo move towards them, her hands instinctively went to the hilt of her own sword. She was a shieldmaiden after all, trained to defend herself and others. Without waiting for his approval, the girl spurred her horse forward, drawing her sword. The trolls said something unintelligible in response and charged towards them.“That’s the spirit,” he said. Albireo charged as well. The trolls were surprisingly strong, their blows heavy and bone-jarring. But the warrior and the shieldmaiden were faster and their movements more precise and deadly. Nora dodged a clumsy swing of a troll's club, countering with a thrust that pierced its thick hide.The troll bellowed in pain. The girl twisted her blade, and the troll staggered back, clutching at its wound, before collapsing to the ground. Albireo, meanwhile, was cutting through the trolls like a scythe through wheat. His armor deflected their blows, his sword finding every weak point in their defenses. Eventually, the trolls began to falter, their numbers dwindling. They both stood there panting."You… you fight well," Albireo said, his voice rough."So do you," she replied, wiping the sweat from her brow. Then they sheathed their swords and remounted the horses, the elvish outpost now within reach. As they rode, she couldn't help but steal glances at Albireo. She wondered what his mission actually was, but she didn’t want to be nosey.

Chapter 11

The elvish outpost shimmered under the last rays of the setting sun. Lanterns pulsed with a soft, ethereal glow, casting dancing shadows on the meticulously manicured gardens. It was exactly as dreamlike as Dahlia's stories had made Nora expect. An elf, tall and impossibly graceful, with blue eyes and golden hair approached them. He regarded them with polite curiosity."Greetings, travelers," he said, his voice a melodic whisper."Welcome to Quel’danil Lodge. What brings you to our secluded haven?" Albireo dismounted and explained their need for shelter for the night, stating they were passing through and wished to rest before continuing their journey. The elf listened patiently, head tilted slightly, before responding with a gentle smile."While we would gladly offer you hospitality within our walls," the elf said, his gaze sweeping over them, "our quarters are currently full. However, a Draenei woman named Traska resides just beyond the outpost. She often takes in travelers. I can direct you to her home."The elf provided directions and it wasn't long before they spotted a small, humble elvish looking house. A soft light spilled from its windows, painting the surrounding foliage in a warm, inviting glow.Traska, the Draenei anchorite, was even more striking than Nora had imagined. Her skin was a deep indigo, her eyes a luminous blue, and two magnificent horns curved gracefully from her forehead. She greeted them with a serene smile that emanated warmth and an openness. After hearing their request, she readily agreed to let them stay."The Light guides all who seek shelter," she said, her voice a melodious hum."My home is simple, but you are welcome to share it for the night." The cottage was small but impeccably clean and tidy. A single large room served as the living and sleeping area. Traska pointed to the bed in the corner."I will prepare a simple stew for supper," she offered."Make yourselves comfortable." As she busied herself, stirring a pot bubbling over a crackling hearth, Nora wandered around the room, drawn to a small shelf lined with scrolls and strange artifacts. Albireo just sat on the bed waiting. After a simple but nourishing meal, Traska excused herself."I must attend to my evening meditations," she explained."Please, make yourselves at home. I will see you in the morning." With a gentle nod, she disappeared in the woods.“I wonder what she’s doing in the dark so late,” said Nora.“We better watch out. The moment things start going bad, they always run to a new planet. Maybe that’s what she is doing.” he said. Nora looked at him and laughed. Silence descended upon the cottage. The only sound was the crackling fire in the hearth. Nora glanced at Albireo, who was staring into the flames, his posture rigid and unreadable behind that helm.She thought perhaps Albireo was more than just a temporary savior. Perhaps, he was becoming a companion, an ally, even a friend. This thought warmed her more than the fire could."Thank you," she said softly, breaking the silence."For helping me escape." He shifted slightly, but didn't turn to face her."I told you, it's only until here. After this we will go separate ways."“I know.” she replied in a low voice. Saddened but grateful for all he did, she moved to the window, gazing out at the dark forest. The moonlight cast long, skeletal shadows that danced across the trees. The place was peaceful, but a prickle of unease tickled at the back of her neck. She couldn't shake the feeling that they were being watched. But she should be safe. Albireo was there.“How crazy would it be for me to swim on that lake right now?” she asked.“Not that crazy, I think we’re pretty safe here.” he replied.“You should come, we both smell like troll blood.” she suggested.“I’ll be right back.” Nora grinned, already imagining the cool water washing away the lingering scent of troll blood. Albireo remained seated on the edge of the bed.“I’m fine. Go ahead.” he said. She shrugged, grabbing her small pack.“Okay, but don't say I didn't invite you.” She slipped out of the cottage smiling very happy with the thought of a moonlit bath. Albireo watched her go, then, with a sigh, stood up and followed her. He wouldn’t admit it, but he was just as dirty as she was after the battle against the trolls. He just didn’t want to seem eager.Outside, he leaned against a sturdy pine watching the girl’s silhouette move towards the water. In the silver glow of the moon, Nora found a secluded place on the bank. The lake was calm and dark, reflecting the sky kind of like a polished mirror. She noticed that Albireo stepped outside and gestured for him to come once again, but he just shook his head in denial. With a quick glance around to ensure they were truly alone, she shed her travel-stained clothes. A shiver ran down her spine as the cool night air blew against her skin. Albireo had already seen her naked not once, but twice now, so the girl did not feel overly self-conscious or shy about it.The shieldmaiden stepped into the water slowly. It was soothing, almost like a welcome escape from the world and its troubles. She went deeper until the water reached her shoulders, then leaned back, floating on the surface. The moon was a perfect orb above her, shimmering on the water's surface.She closed her eyes, savoring the feeling of weightlessness, of being surrounded by the cool embrace of the lake.“The water’s perfect!” she called out.“Come on in, Alb! Don’t be scared!” From his vantage point, Albireo chuckled, the sound muffled by his helm.“I’m a knight, not a naked water sprite. I’ll pass.” he responded. Nora laughed again.“Your loss! More space for me, then.” she splashed the water playfully, sending droplets of water sparkling into the air. The laughter died down and a comfortable silence settled between them. Nora floated quietly, the only sound the gentle lapping of water against the shore and the rustling of leaves in the trees. She was grateful for this moment of peace, for the beauty of the night, for the unexpected companionship of the armored man watching over her from the shadows.But beneath the surface of contentment, a deep sadness stirred within her. Her mind drifted to her sister, Clare. Where was she? Was she safe? The questions were a familiar pain in the girl’s heart. She sighed.“I miss my sister,” she murmured. Albireo shifted.“Hmm... I can imagine.” Nora opened her eyes, gazing up at the moon.“I don’t even know if she’s alive. She’s been missing since I got back from the war against the Legion. I’ve been searching ever since.” From the darkness, Albireo spoke.“Tell me about her.” Nora hesitated for a moment, then began to speak, sharing memories of Clare from their childhood. As she spoke, the pain in her heart eased a little, replaced by a spark of hope. When she finally fell silent, Albireo said: “If I see her, I’ll let you know. I promise.”The words were simple but they carried a weight. Nora looked towards the tree, at the figure of the armored man.“Thank you.” she mumbled. She closed her eyes once more, letting the cool water soothe her soul as the weight of her sorrow lifted, if only for a moment.Nora lingered in the water for a little longer, lost in her thoughts. Eventually though, the cold night air began to prickle her skin so she got out of the lake and grabbed her discarded clothes, heading back towards the cottage. Albireo watched her go silently, the helm covering his eyes following the curve of her back and the sway of her hips.Once she entered the draenei house, he looked around to the woods as if watching for something or perhaps someone lurking in the shadows, but couldn't find anything. Inside, Nora draped her wet clothes over a chair near the hearth, hoping the heat would hasten the drying process. She sat down, still butt naked, on the other chair, cross-legged and facing the fire. Shortly after, Albireo entered and sat on the bed, rubbing his armor clean with a piece of dirty fabric."Thank you for listening. I feel like I thank you too often." she said, breaking the silence. Albireo kept polishing his armor.“Don’t worry about it.” he said.“Maybe sharing my deepest fears and longings with a stranger I met a few days ago wasn’t very wise…" she followed. A chuckle rumbled from under his helmet."I don’t think I'm a stranger at this point.""Then tell me something I don't know about you. Where are you going after tomorrow? What are you looking for?" she asked. He paused, considering."Come on, Alb. You can share with me." she insisted."Maybe I'm just waiting for the right person to share it with. Maybe I don’t need to share with anyone else at all." he responded. It was a harsh answer, one that Nora wasn’t ready for. But she pressed on. She stood up and sat next to him on the bed, her fingers brushing against the cool metal of his gauntlet."What if I'm the right person?" she suggested. He stopped brushing his armor, allowing her touch for a moment. But then he put his hand over hers to stop her from going further.“I don’t think so. Sorry, Nora.” The rejection stung. More than it should have. She knew this was a temporary encounter, a brief detour in both their lives. But that didn’t stop her from hurting."Oh." she managed to say. "Okay, I understand." she said, even though she didn't. She stood up and walked around to the other side of the bed. Her damp clothes were still far from dry, but she didn't care to wait. Still naked, she just pulled the bed sheets up to her chest and covered herself, curling up on her side with her face to the wall."Goodnight, Alb." she mumbled.

Chapter 12

Nora woke up from the cold. An hour. Had it only been one hour since she’d curled up here? The house was silent except for the crackle of the fireplace. She shifted in the bed to the other side. But something felt off. Her eyes scanned the room and found the door, which had been closed, now was open, letting in a sliver of moonlight. A knot of unease tightened in her stomach.Had Albireo left already? Gone off into the night without a word? The thought propelled her from the bed. Still naked, she walked to the door, pushing it open wider. The air outside was cooler. Her eyes swept the clearing, searching. Then she saw him. His figure in the water and his armor near the bank, but his helm still on.Albireo was in the lake. The man who had said he was no water sprite was bathing in the cool water. A smile bloomed on Nora's face, pushing away the earlier sting. She walked towards the lake, the pine needles cool beneath her bare feet.“Well. Well. Well. Look who finally decided to join the fun!” Nora called him out, unable to hide her amusement. He stopped, turning towards her but said nothing. However, from his look she could see he was not happy. Either way, she didn't care. The water beckoned her again. It felt right, going back in, but this time with him.She waded slowly into the lake until the water reached her thighs and stopped next to him. He looked so good under the moonlight. Nora remembered when she saw him for the first time in that bed, all wrapped in bandages. And now, he was completely healed, in such a short time.“Couldn’t resist, huh?” she teased him, splashing a little water towards him. He still didn’t say anything, but took a step towards her. Being now so close to each other, the playful mood shifted, replaced by some tension in the air. There was no trace of the earlier rejection in his look now. He just kept looking at her."W-What?" she asked. Albireo just took another step forward, closing the gap between them. Nora's breasts squeezed against the man's pectoral and suddenly she became shy. Then she felt his manhood brush against her leg underwater, carelessly. She couldn't tell if that touch was intentional but she didn't want to let her chance escape. She wanted their last night together to be something memorable.Her fingers ran through the skin of his chest, tracing the lines of his lion tattoo. Albireo wrapped Nora in his arms caressing her buttocks under the water. Even in that moment, she could feel their bond wasn’t just physical. This strange warrior with a magical helm who she just met had already done more for her than most of her closest friends. The girl rested her head against his chest, happy to simply float there, together, in the dark embrace of the night. However, his cock swelling and rubbing between her thighs was growing impatient. And Nora would do anything to please it.The water swirled around them, cool against her skin as Albireo held her close."So, what made you change your mind?" she murmured. He chuckled."Just thought I’d make an exception for you.""Oh, I'm honored." she teased."Does this mean you're finally ready to tell me your deepest secrets?" "Sure," he answered. Nora was surprised, but she decided to take her chance.“Okaaay. Where are you going after this?” she asked.“I’m going to the Plaguelands to meet someone,” he said.“Your wife?”,, she asked.“No, woman. I received a letter from someone I knew that I thought was dead years ago”, said Albireo.“What did the letter say?” she asked, curious.“It didn’t say anything specific, I just have to go there to find more information,” he answered.“Hmph. So when will I see you again?” she asked, seemingly satisfied with his answers. “No idea,” he said. She shifted against him, deliberately rubbing her thighs against his hardening cock."You know, maybe you should come by my house in Stormwind some time." she whispered. He tightened his grip on her ass cheeks. She continued to tease him, jerking him with his cock between her thighs. He groaned.“I think you got me addicted to your cock, Alb. We should make this night a good one since I don’t know when I’ll be seeing you again.” she added. Reaching down, she gently cupped his testicles, feeling their weight in her hand and then exploring the length of his cock with her fingers. She grabbed it and teased the tip against her clitoris.Albireo had enough of her teasing. “Alright, Nora. You will get what you want”, he said as he picked her up by her thighs and lifted her, putting her on his shoulders.Nora giggled happily while he slapped her ass and brought her back inside the cabin.
There, without any delays, he dropped her off in the bed and spread her legs apart, positioning his penis in front of her slit. He looked in her eyes again and she nodded.“Mhm. Give it to me, Alb,” she pleaded to him. He then shoved his cock inside her pussy with full strength, letting out a loud groan of pleasure.“Fuck, you have such a good pussy,” he said.“And you feel amazing inside me, Alb. I can’t get enough of you.” she replied. Albireo pressed himself against her in a mating press position and began thrusting. Her breasts jiggled, and she moaned as loud as she could for the whole forest to hear. All that mattered was that he was fucking her.While he was at last balls-deep inside of her, her head lolled back with another loud moan which caused her golden hair to hang and move along with every push of his. All the way in, then back out, then in again. His pace quickened and so did her satisfied noises. Long, deep strokes that bottomed out inside of her made her moan and shake with pleasure. Every muscle in her pussy seemed to squeeze and clench, gripping his dick so tightly he had to resist the urge to blow his load inside of her almost immediately."Let's flip you over. I don’t wanna come yet", he said. Nora nodded and positioned herself facing the wall, face down, ass up, and grasping for the edge of the bed.He positioned himself behind her and paused with his cock in hand, the tip nuzzled against her pussy. Then, with one sudden move, he was inside her again.All the way, hilting deep inside of her with his cock kissing her cervix. Nora whined and wiggled her ass against him. The shieldmaiden had well-shaped ass cheeks, the kind of behind that matched her wide hips."You like that?", he asked, beginning a series of strokes that hit deep and fast."I love it," she said with her voice muffled by the bedsheets. Maintaining this pace, he pumped Nora’s pink pussy with all he had, stretching her out and inciting her to grow louder and louder. He grabbed her by the hips, while the back and forth pounding of his body into hers made waves upon her ass cheeks. Wobbling and jiggling, the clapping of her ass echoed inside the cabin.
CLAP. CLAP. CLAP.
“Fuuuuuuuuuck!”, Nora cried, raising her head. But Albireo kept going. He grabbed one of her legs and lifted it slightly, making room for maximum penetration. In that position, his cock slid further inside her than Nora thought was possible, until he reached a point that it was obvious she could take no more. She looked at him over her shoulder with her blond hair and showed him a face that begged for him to keep going. And he did.He fucked her until she was unable to speak. Her orgasm consumed her, making her see stars."Ohhhhhh," she repeated. "Oh, oh, oh, oh...ahhhhhhh."A last deep exhale and she collapsed sideways on the bed. Even then, Albireo didn’t stop. That night was going to be a night to remember. Laying down on her side, he tucked himself behind her. He reached down and took hold of his cock and put it back into her.He began to rock against her again, sliding in and out, as Nora squirted all over his cock. She screamed in pleasure. This was too good. But she knew Albireo hadn’t climaxed yet."Lie back. I'm going to ride you now," she instructed him. Nora rose up on the bed, leaving Albireo’s cock unattended for a moment. It throbbed, hungry for her pussy again. She swung her leg over his torso, sinking down to straddle his muscled abdomen. Then the shieldmaiden reached downwards under herself, and leaning up to the side, she gripped on his shaft and pointed it at her hole. As the tip of his cock touched her vulva and started to push inside, she looked down to him and released his thick rod.“I think you’re going to enjoy this,” she said as she brought her hands forward, up onto his chest. It had already been a steaming hot fantastic sex night, and as her pussy accepted him once again, they were fast heading towards the final act. Nora was about to ride that man as if he was the last man on Azeroth.She was in control and began to move in a way of her own special accord. A slow and gentle lap dance style movement, around and around, back and forth, her movements made the little light of his eyes disappear from beyond the helmet. He never thought he could feel like this while not being the one doing the fucking. She was fucking him, not just taking it in and out but moving every other way.Her movements were slow and deliberate. She hugged him and whispered to his ear.“Come for me, Albie. Let it out.”That was it. Albireo groaned through her skillfully induced pleasure. And seconds later, she felt him tense up and shoot multiple jets of cum inside her womb.Albireo embraced Nora atop him, his arms strong around her waist, anchoring her to him as he emptied himself deep inside her womb.“Yes Albie… let it all out,” she whispered. His groans, each one accompanying another rush of warmth, were music to Nora's ears, her breasts pressed against his helm. After a long moment, the intensity faded. Albireo's grip loosened, his arms falling open onto the bed beside them, exhausted.Nora, feeling the last shivers of pleasure ripple through her, laid beside him. Soon, sleep claimed them both. The next morning, Nora woke up and stretched, but Albireo wasn’t there anymore.He was gone. Just as he said, no idea when she would see him again. She got up from the bed and began to dress, pulling on her clothes from the night before, smoothing her golden hair. Just as she finished fastening her footwraps, a gentle knock sounded at the cabin door.“Hello?”, said a familiar voice. Nora opened the door to find Traska, the Draenei who owned the cabin, standing on the porch."Good morning," Traska said."The knight asked me to give this to you."She held out a folded piece of parchment. Nora took the letter."Thank you. For the cabin, for this, for everything. I was about to leave", said Nora. The Draenei woman gave her a smile and walked in. Nora, on the other hand, grabbed her things and left the place.Closing the door, Nora looked down at the letter in her hand. She opened it, read it and smiled.END.

• back
• home

FIRE UNDER THE SNOW

Written by Nora and Destruin

Chapter 1

Icecrown. Even though the memories Nora had of the place weren’t as tragic as those of some unfortunate souls, she hated the place. The deadly cold, the unholiness and the eerie aura were enough to drive most travelers who ventured there paranoid. But the mission was an important one and Nora wanted to prove herself to the regent king in these difficult times.The girl was to deliver a letter to one of the commanders of a settlement nearby. The shieldmaiden stopped to catch her breath amidst the blizzard, leaning against a rocky cliff covered by the snow. It could take a couple days to reach her destination if the weather didn’t get better. Closing her eyes for a moment, she sighed. Suddenly, she was back at Stormwind.The Cathedral of Light. The day she was ordained as a priest. The ceremony was mostly symbolic but every new priest or priestess had to go through it nonetheless. She could see her parents watching from afar, accompanied by her little sister. But where was her brother?"Now, as a priest-” said the High Priestess, bringing Nora’s attention back to the ceremony, “you have the gift of Holy magic inside you. No doubt you have discovered some aspects of it already."When she nodded, the High Priestess went on. "Very well. At your level of ability, you will already be able to cast the Light upon you or your allies, to heal or renew them."Again, Nora nodded. She knew this much already."Today, however…" the High Priestess continued, "I must tell you about another power. A very special one. The power of Resurrection." The young girl’s eyebrows raised.“That power is only bestowed upon those who have a deep connection with the Light. Not every priest can cast. It allows you to bring people back from the dead.”Dead. DEAD. The word echoed. The candle lights of the Church snuffed out suddenly. The place was dark. Complete blackness. Nora couldn’t see the High Priestess anymore. Nor her family. Or anyone else.When her vision failed she resorted to her ears. But they couldn’t catch any sound either. Or could they?“Nora…” a familiar voice from the shadows whispered.“Nora…Why didn’t you bring me back?” the voice asked.“Who are you?” said the blonde girl, frightened.“You know who I am.” the voice answered promptly.“B-B-Brother?” she blurted out, stuttering.“You useless ungrateful bitch…” the voice continued.Waking up from the terror that usually characterized her nocturnal fantasies and recollections, she found herself covered in snow, laying under that cliff.“When did I...?” Confused, she gathered enough strength to stand up and headed towards the entrance of a cavern about a hundred meters away. The cavern was warmer than the outside and the snow had melted, soaking and softening the ground near its entrance, making her late night approach go mostly unnoticed. However, the front of the cavern was half blocked by a massive stone which created something akin to an unnatural hill. She drew her slim body tighter up against the wall of the cavern as she scooted, slid, nearly slithered inward. Her caution was most certainly called for, even if unknowingly.For the girl did not realize yet but the cavern was not uninhabited. The air cooled as she fully entered the cavern, icy wisps of air managing to penetrate the thick material of her coat, jabbing through the fur that kept her from shivering in this atmosphere. Her sky blue eyes squinted against the torchlight she diligently lit up as she approached a bend in the cave.Nora gasped and quickly snuffed out her torch. She noticed there were a few scattered undead mindlessly roaming around, but they hadn’t noticed her presence... yet. The undead were easily avoided in the murky dark shadows of the cavern. Never once did she let her guard down, never once did she waste any motion. She kept her breathing slow, soft and never lost control of herself. The girl considered going back outside but the blizzard didn’t seem to slow down. Her chances of survival were probably higher inside the cavern. She had to push through."PALADIN!"A distant word thundered through her mind. Filled with a rumble that broke through the weather and sundered the wind... but its direction was uncertain, flying from all sides and angles, lacking a light through the sick know blind.The gravelly voice fought through the wind again.. this time softer, incrementally further. The cliff... there was someone with her before, right? But the winds of the North were harsh.. and those mindless drones now had a new prize.Shuffling with their stiff frozen bones and tendons to their new prize... rounding up and up the endless bend and giving her the prize of breath through that fleeting heat. Time could tick in the wisps of pooling smoke from her snuffed torch, ticking atop the cavern until a sharp…Ka-chunk
Ka-chunk
KA-CHUNKMetallic, heavy, impossibly large gears meshing into one another as the prior escort had finally made way... minutes, hours, who knows exactly how long. But their distance could be counted in the rasp of their step... but lacked the prior calls of alert. Did he die, join their numbers; or is he looking for her after the same evasion she had...The stranger's yell echoed across the cavern, muffled. Nora was forced to quickly swallow back a gasp, slipping behind a nearby massive boulder before any of the startled undead could take note of her in the shadows. Who was that anyway? Were they looking for her or another paladin?Questions swirled in her mind and pushed hard against her clenched teeth. However, her thoughts spun and an idea quickly came into focus. The words that came out of the young blonde’s mouth were mostly unintelligible.

“Light…” Not long after she began calling for aid, a soft golden glow accompanied the outline of her whole body creating a rather beautiful contrast with the darkness of the cavern. Her eyes still closed, through the blackness of her vision the Light allowed her to see the inner fire of each of the beings in her surroundings, living and nonliving. Through that holy lens she could glimpse the silhouette of the source of the voice up there, burning bright.“An orc?” she whispered to herself. However low her voice escaped her mouth, it didn’t go unnoticed. A snarling gibberish sounded from one of the wandering corpses as he charged towards the girl. Suddenly the light enveloping her body flashed so brightly it illuminated the entire place and blinded him temporarily, allowing Nora to make a run towards the entrance where she came from.Golden eyes pierced through the snow. Cutting the blind like a predator, shined back in the dead of night. They looked from left, to right, prowling, floating like two weary orbs that heralded a larger threat.. mushing from left to right in the snow coming closer and closer ,drumming the crunch of snow and heavy metal boots... till it finally came to the entrance of the cave.... And the holy light enveloping the entirety of all. The briefest flash shining in a like thunderbolt through the cold dark."Paladin!" He now boldly, confidently called back to the entrance, stopping at it with a single ka-chunk with her own metallic pitters coming. Coming faster and faster with only a bulwark of muscular figure and not the gangly undead to meet her.A golden eyed soldier, covered head to toe in falling snow... latched to the furs between his cuffs and collar, and staunchly held to his beard and hair- but nothing above those golden eyes. It was clear.. that deep voice, bare-brows, and glowing eyes with an imposing height at the mouth of a cave... an orc. But he bore no ill will, his weapon was loose, massive hands relaxed around an inscrutable polearm.. and golden eyes inquisitive narrowed at the distant cave figure- ready to meet her.Though frightened by his golden eyes that shone even in the darkness of that place, the girl ran towards the entrance. His great green hand then offered to help her slide through the crack between the huge boulder that blocked it and the wall of the cavern.As the undead began to chase her, the girl didn’t have time to consider any other options but to take it. The strength of his pull was absurd, Nora squirmed in surprise as her body was yanked out of the dark back into the cold snow. She was not at all fortified by the vision that greeted her. He was a huge tusked and toothed orc, and unlike many of his kind, he stood erect to easily over two meters in height.Nora knew she would be no match for the wall of muscled mightiness that stood in front of her. His skin was green and seemingly free of the tribal markings that many of the orcs had tattooed or scarified onto their bodies. His hair was of the darkest shade of black, tied in a topknot with the sides of his head closely trimmed.A full beard hung down either side of his face and partially obscured his fierce golden eyes that were studying her attentively. However, she didn't have time to contemplate his features much longer before the silence became awkward.

Chapter 2

“T-Thank you... sir. I’m Nora.” she greeted him with a light bow.Ch-CHUNKThe gears of his step shifted.. reverberating moments after Nora was pulled to safety... and stepped in for a mighty straight to the frozen carcass, sending it back to the dark.His own massive hand requiring a moment to navigate it back out of the crags. A space with a struggle for her to contort in kit, was a strangling squeeze for him to pull back from, eventually.But as he turned back to meet her- no animosity came. Not for the peeks of blonde hair, impossible for orckind, or the smooth peach skin she flushed with.. his eyes sank in, watching her for a moment his eyes caught to her lips and the passes of visible air from them. That silence was held for a few brief moments, until the click of his lips."Are you injured?" The great ball of snow inquired, speaking with the breadth of a mountain... full of gravel, and endless depth. A bass that humans can't reach, and a voice that vibrated the ears with a small quake. His eyes flashed for a moment, golden light brightening for a breath."Mok'var, kith." he hummed back with a brisk nod of his head.. and his gaze taking a second, confirming glance of the woman.. the cut of her armour, and the contours of her form and youth.With only a brief inspection. Those golden lights lost all their stability... bare brows, lacking hair and snow raised, and his eyes staticed out of frequency. His gaze locked to the simple clothing Nora wore in the far north."Kith? Where are you from?" His words came more urgent, more disturbed than what is normal for a traveller able to crush undead with his hands. Certainly... Nora's bare legs, and her lack of armour had his full attention.Nora’s breath caught in her throat as the orc’s golden eyes bore into her. The way his gaze flickered across her form made her acutely aware of how ill prepared she was for the brutal northern cold.The ache in her fingers and toes had long since numbed into something duller, something dangerous. Still, the girl straightened her posture, pushing back the instinct to shrink under his scrutiny. The sheer size of him, his presence, was enough to make any sane person hesitate, but she had little choice now.His concern, though gruff, seemed genuine.“I...” she hesitated, licking her lips, feeling the ice cold air sting against them.“I am a courier from Stormwind.” That was clearly an understatement. She wasn’t sure how much she could tell him. But those flashing golden eyes were unwavering, demanding something more than vague explanations.“I am to deliver a letter to one of the commanders in the Argent Vanguard settlement nearby.” she continued with the truth, wrapping her arms around herself as if that would ward off the chill. Her eyes darted back toward the crevice she had just been pulled from, heart hammering at the thought of the undead still lurking in the shadows beyond. She had been moments away from joining them, becoming one of them. The orc watched her carefully, his expression unreadable. Yet his eyes still glowed with that strange, almost ethereal light, his brow furrowed with something that looked like worry.“I don’t know how much farther I can go,” she admitted, exhaling sharply. “I guess I wasn’t expecting a blizzard.”His eyes locked to her lips, that blatant stammer stopping all the puffs of frozen air she could muster... leaving him standing there until she resumed... no speculation nor encouragement from him even as she tried loosen herself up to speak once again. But when that silence finally broke... time resumed for him once again."The Vanguard?" His pace of breath tripped for a moment, and the glow of his eyes flared. The undead could clearly wait for him."If you're heading to the front.. we still have a ways to go." his hand flatten against his own chest. "We're in the rear." His eyes darted back toward the cavern, where he just banished an undead moments before. "Mrm..." he hummed out in pressed thought."Kith... You won't be making it further at all. Not tonight." his eyes darted back to her legs where her overcoat parted. "Daring to have made it this... naive but daring. I can't have you freeze or snag on something the way back." His finger pointed further within... the cave was to be their camp for the storm.Nora stared at the orc. "The rear?" The realization that she was even further away than she thought sank in, chilling her more than the blizzard ever could. His gaze locked to her legs, and she instinctively shuffled, trying to pull her coat tighter around her. Self-consciousness flared, a burning heat against the icy wind. She hadn't even considered how ridiculous she must look, a seemingly fragile human girl in the middle of nowhere, so completely unprepared."I..." she stammered, momentarily lost for words. "I didn't anticipate the storm worsening so quickly," she mumbled. The thought of spending the night in that cavern, with the undead lurking just beyond the entrance, sent a shiver crawling down her spine. But the truth was, she was reaching her limit. Her body was starting to shut down, and she knew if she tried to push any further, she wouldn't make it.“Alright,” she said, her voice barely a whisper."Thank you... for your help." Following his pointed finger, she hesitantly stepped back towards the gap between the boulder and the wall of the cavern. The orc's large form moved with surprising grace, stepping aside to allow her passage. The cavern seemed even darker and more ominous now that she was committing to spending the night there. As she squeezed back through the narrow opening, the smell of rot mixed with damp earth filled her nostrils again. The darkness swallowed her whole, and for a moment, panic threatened to overwhelm her. But then, she remembered she wasn't alone this time.Mok'var might be intimidating, but he had saved her life. She took a tentative step forward, her eyes slowly adjusting to the dim light filtering in from the entrance. The orc squeezed in behind her, the boulder grinding against the rock face with a deafening rumble. The sound echoed through the cavern, amplifying her anxiety. He moved with a familiarity that suggested this wasn't the first time he'd sought refuge in this place.

Her hushed thanks was met with a single nod. The mercy to not extort her or make light of her situation did not ring out from his lips. She was already on the cusp of no return, and definitely it in terms of her journey. A solution was all that was needed. As they shuffled into the cavern, Mok'var forcing his way in, a flameless blue light shone behind. The orc was assessing the situation with his keen senses, taking a harsh wince from the scent. But he had to make do."Make yourself comfortable. I'll prepare the cavern." Stepping past Nora with the metallic mesh of his boots, he ventured further into the tight corridor to clean up the first undead he dispatched... and any others that needed to be laid to rest and then piled at the entrance. It would not cover the interior's scent interior, but they at least would stop the mindless roving undead from looking inside for a snack. Having a buffer for the wind on the exterior.Ready to make this place a camp for a day- two? Who knows how long the storm would last exactly... his probing spells could only assess the short area he was in, and thankfully the cave was more than stalwart... Preparing camp. Mok'var placed out his own fire-kit, with some sapped kindlings and other items he diligently stacked after stacked.. and circumstances gave little out the way for proper materials- at least not without trekking out. Their fire could only have the protection of being around the bend from the door, and a few rocks stacked around it. But it was building to be more than enough to boil a few buckets of snow, and food."How cold are you?" he called out amidst his labor, actually hesitating a moment to assess her. Nothing hiding from the inquisition of those present golden eyes.Mok'var told her to make herself comfortable, but the cavern offered little in the way of comfort. Still, she appreciated the gesture. The thought of him clearing away the undead was terrifying, but also a relief. She couldn't imagine spending the night surrounded by those creatures. Seeing him disappear around the bend in the corridor, she wrapped her arms around herself, trying to ward off the chill that seeped deep into her bones.Her gaze darted around the cavern, searching for a spot that felt even remotely safe. Eventually, Nora settled on a small alcove near the back wall, as far away from the entrance as possible. She sank to the ground, her legs trembling with exhaustion. The fire-kit was certainly a welcome sight. She watched as Mok'var meticulously arranged the kindling and other materials. He seemed so capable, so in control, in stark contrast to her own utter helplessness.The thought that he, a powerful orc, was taking care of her, a stranger, was both humbling and unsettling. His question startled her."I...very," she admitted, her voice small and shaky. She hated admitting her weakness, but she couldn't deny the truth. Her teeth were chattering, and her fingers were numb. She was shivering, her body desperately trying to keep the heat within.The girl averted her eyes, embarrassed by her own frailty. She was supposed to be able to handle herself. But here she was, huddled in a cave, relying on the mercy of a stranger."B-But I think I'll be fine now," she stammered, pulling her coat tighter and warming her hands over the campfire. It was a pathetic attempt to reassure him, and she knew it. But she couldn't bear the thought of being a burden.Coldstone and darkwalls were the best he had.. still far more than the open blinds of snow outside. It promised the build up of budding heat especially with the sputters of hissing sap and flickering flame in the back... and his massive berth exhaling breath after breath of heated air from his massive core.Once the metallic march of his boots ushered his return. He met Nora with a welcoming flash of light from his gaze, a subtle snort of her taking a breath despite the given circumstances."Come." he stepped forward, meeting her after her words as his massive hand extended a single hulking finger for her to take up... to come back to her feet and toward the back of the warming cavern."It'll be faster for you over here." Leading her to the campfire's breadth at the back of the cavern, swaddling her with a massive finger, coarsed and comforting... budding with the latent heat of his own body- if not even more as if a spell was just evoked from them. He led her to the flame... and himself sitting down beside her, towering above with a head and shoulder over her."That's good." his words were a bit absent given her state.... but even then he wasn't a man to hedge his bets on purely one method. Placing a pot of the snow over the fire to meet its eventual boil... and his shoulder against her, baking one side of her in his own presence."I didn't think there'd be any here outside the fighting." An open observation hummed from his breath... leaving for her to take as she pleased.Gratefully accepting his offer, she sat closer to the fire. Mok'var was right, it was faster there. The fire flickered against her skin, heat pushing away the creeping numbness that had started to settle deep in her bones. Mok'var was practically a mountain next to her, radiating heat and strength.It felt somewhat odd leaning against his shoulder. Comforting, surely, but also undeniably intimidating. It was a reminder of their disparity in power. Even with all he had accomplished for her, saving her from freezing and from the undead, she couldn't help but feel more alert with him, at a more heightened sense of caution."So I've told you my mission. Now what about you? What brings you to Icecrown?" she asked.Luckily he was more gentle than one. His shoulder, resilient against her own touch, lacking any doughy impression unlike her own features to softly cradle her... but its heat- was undeniable. Simmering into her cheeks and the rest of her frame from that bulwarked frame. But as the time lingered, his arm swayed.. nudging a little by little... escaping just a tiny bit more of her head passed his bicep, closer to his own chest. Those golden eyes, holding to her with a brow, and wondrous light."Part of the effort." his free hand swayed, encompassing to the overall - to the Argents. Yet he was far from uniform.. and far from a standard kit. That aura of orcish heat, and the hints of static charge from him and his glaive occasionally gave gentle jolts into her- not enough to jump but ever present stimulation. There was magic, more to him than just chiselled brawn and bareskin. "The dead are rattling to be put back... lest they look for something to take. But.... how did you manage here dressed for a jaunt? Beautiful as you are, kith. The dead have no respect for it... and you've powers to bay them."The orc’s comment about her beauty, however casually tossed off, made her skin prickle with a different kind of heat. Nora gave him a smile, despite the compliment feeling undeserved to her. Even though Mok'var's voice held a genuine note of appreciation, it also underscored her foolishness in wandering into such a harsh landscape unprepared.“Well, it was supposed to be a quick delivery mission. Not my first time being a courier.” the girl gestured vaguely towards her undeniably impractical attire."But I did underestimate Icecrown." His question about her powers reminded her of the nightmare she had just a moment ago. She was a paladin, blessed with the Light. She should be able to stand against the undead. But the truth was that at this moment, her self esteem felt fragile and her abilities untested. She glanced at the flames, her mind wandering as the pot of snow started to simmer, sending up lazy wisps of steam. Was this the right path for her? Was the shadow of her brother even wrong? She did feel useless. Was she simply a disappointment, unworthy of the mantle of a paladin? The weight of the Light felt heavy on the girl’s shoulders.“The Light protects me.” she answered him, still gazing at the fire.But maybe that's exactly why it came. The peculiarness of it all, the rarity to see it... in both oddity and admiration. She had made it this far."Quick can be relative, in this place." his words came lessened with the pausing gaze he had, needing a moment to snap back to Nora herself.Where lingered.. watching her watch the fire, as her own response formulated through her mind.. and then his lips clicked apart with his unforgiving answer."It has. But you need more than the light in this hollow place." He went without explanation... but of course it was the glacier, a place of many misdeeds and malignance that goes back as far as the primordial earth.The heat was working, thanks to him. Nora's senses were returning, the color blooming back into her fingertips. The shieldmaiden could feel the strength gradually coming back to her as she repeatedly clenched and opened her fists. Her eyes adjusted to the darkness as the girl glanced around the cavern. Even though the light from the fire helped, she still couldn't see much, just a rough-hewn space carved into the ice. But it did offer protection and gave her a strange sense of history."Now that I think about it, it makes sense this place was blocked with that boulder. They were trying to keep the undead away." she said."Maybe after I get warmed up better, we could explore it? You know, see what else is lurking around?” she asked, her voice showing a newfound curiosity."We don't know how long we'll be here for anyway."

Sharply huffed at the gradual return to her colour. Able to witness the human tones being able to shift from purple-blues, to hollow-white and back to alabaster set his own gaze alight. More-so with those gazes wandering even more with her dilation - neither things orcs hardly experience with their features."Think our friend left a few things for us within?" of course he mentioned her ambushing friend from hours before, and a return to the energy she also bared.. a toothy dimple meeting her. But her next breaths redirecting his own curiosity towards her, his neck craning, and body shifting to inspect her at every angle- of course working with the knowledge of how her very skin would shift with the cold."The fire not doing well enough for you? I could always set some steam-" but his playful offer cut short, time... that wasn't something his mind was to before. After having a rushed glance to every corner of her, he dropped his chin to his fist contemplatively, furling that black beard."How frigid do you feel still, kith, where? Stuffing you in my vest is another option." and despite his contemplative hiccup.. his eyes flashed again vibrantly.Mok’var’s rapid shift from contemplation to playful concern was unexpected. One moment he was a guardian, the next, a teasing companion. Nora also didn’t expect the orc to be so expressive. She smiled again.“I’m better, thank you.” she said, shaking her head slightly. “The fire’s doing its job. Just… curious. About this place. And a little restless, I guess.” She gestured around the cavern again, imagining the tales hidden within the frozen undead prison. Mok'var had a point, she was curious what was in this place. His offer to stuff her into his vest brought a blush to her cheeks though. She couldn’t help but imagine the sheer size difference, she’d practically disappear inside his thick fur, it would be comical.“I wouldn’t want to impose.” she answered, but the girl’s words lacked conviction. Honestly, the thought was comforting.Her own notice was lost to his wandering eyes. His focused filled with the pale colourations across her and the gaps of where skin and clothing met. But despite it all.. he was quite at ease with the environment.His hands filled emptily, one flat on the ground behind her and another resting atop his thigh."Flames are a gradual and stubborn healer." He responded back with a hint of time once again."It will take time for it to do its job in respect." But his words only responded to part of her, as his eyes quickly took a renewed glance of the room... and hearing her next reddened words."Impose?" It brought out a sharp snort from him, it was his own offer."My own heat is far less tempestuous than the flame kith." His hand tapped against his lap only needing a gentle raise and a lower.... while maybe not to the extent of her fitting within that tight and worn vest... it'd be poking out all sorts of Nora."The fire is... taking its time," she admitted.“Maybe," she continued."Maybe a little extra warmth wouldn't hurt." With slow hesitant steps, she moved closer. And the closer she got, the more aware she became of the sheer size of him. But instead of burrowing into his vest as he’d suggested, the shieldmaiden settled beside him with her shoulder brushing against his massive arm.“This is ridiculous, isn’t it?” she said, chuckling. “I'm pretty sure this was not how I imagined my mission going. This whole journey was a mess, since I left Stormwind. But thank you again Mok’var, for not letting me turn into a popsicle.”“And for being a surprisingly good heat source,” she added.“You're warmer than any campfire I've ever sat next to. Maybe you should consider a career change.” Nora had a playful grin on her face.His arm parted, allowing a gap to his broad embrace. A silent encouragement through every step stuck in contemplation.... and turning that inevitable brace against the side of his arm to a coddle to the side of his chest- enveloping her far side with his arm."It is not how any of us saw it." His eyes proudly flashed with a snort."I'm certain your luck would have no shortage of saviour out in these wastes... your sight and glimpses of home are its own comfort in this place." His body quaked beneath her- another snort rumbling that heavy chest like an earthquake. The force of his air and deep words vibrating even at the extension of his limbs."I've had to fight threats of permanent offers before." He hummed with a dimpled grin."Moments to remember are often better than a full career change."Nora rested her hand on his forearm as a way to show appreciation. “I guess I should be grateful for the company. And the warmth. Even if it’s a little unconventional.” she mumbled. Leaning against him, Nora closed her eyes for a moment and allowed memories of her past to surface back to her head. Stormwind. The Broken Shore. It all felt like a lifetime ago. With some hesitation, she tightened her grip and hugged his arm. It felt like clinging to a tree trunk.“You seem awfully fond of moments to remember,” she said."I hope this is one of them. At least I don't think I'll ever forget being rescued by a surprisingly cuddly orc in a frozen cavern." She giggled for a second but then went silent.“I haven’t been completely honest with you, though, Mok’var.” the words tumbled out of her mouth. She pulled back slightly, just enough to look at him.“The letter I’m carrying, it’s not for the Vanguard. It’s for someone else.” she paused.“I need to make sure he gets it personally.”Her fingers could dance across his exposed frame, feeling their crafted resilience to both weather and craft... taut muscle providing a stable handle, and worn green-hide tantalizing the fingers like a wave of goosebumps in a uniform line... all the while she was rife to take in his scent and appearance as she pleased. The long patrols and scourge-worn nights apparent over him."Unconventional?" He questioned before she even finished... but as she did his light pulsed... and a long exhale of that molten orcish breath over her, masking a dimpled smirk behind it."Cuddly... just making sure we can both make it out on schedule. I'd not be a warrior if i did not take opportunity to help, nor to hold a woman in these frozen hellscapes."But as for his question he paused for a moment, his eyes scanning back to her legs peeking through her coat."You're certainly a peculiar enough sight to remember . But to burn in?" It was a question he hummed to himself, whilst taking the moment to dance his calloused fingers over her exposed legs, trailing up from the calf to the thigh, pressing in his huge finger enough to ripple her smooth skin and halt a touch above her knee... and digest both her looks and her coming words. His breath steadied and brow raised."Honest?" His own mind ran free with potential answers to what but he didn't know where to begin.. not much was granted. "... Is it for someone amongst them, or beyond?"Nora let out a gasp as Mok’var’s fingers trailed up her leg. She hadn’t anticipated this bold move from the orc. The girl couldn’t resist a teasing jab.“Careful there, Mok’var,” she said.“I might start thinking you’re trying to melt the ice with more than just your body heat.”

“So, the letter…” she began again, changing the topic as quickly as possible.“It’s for… the commander of the Legion of the Dawn. 34th Legion of Stormwind.” “Ironic, isn’t it?” she continued with a wry smile.“A shieldmaiden of Stormwind, on a secret mission with an orc. I’m sure the tales I’ll have to tell will make the rounds back home, assuming I can ever make it back. Who knows, maybe they’ll even write a ballad about this unlikely duo.” She giggled.His brow hitched for a moment, his breath close enough against her for it to skip against her skin as he anticipated her response... seeping in- and prying further in with a single finger into the plush of her thigh.. dimpling her down like kneadable dough. A restrained press for more."No better time to light an oven." He admittedly chimed back, his glow intensifying briefly. But as her own mischievous lips passed away to a new topic... the breadth of his chest gently backed reeled back for such too... but that hand still keeping a steady clamp~."Ha... figured it has to be more than a friend to go all this way. Daring little girl. I can tell you though.. tales like that are common in this wasteland. This place knows how to freeze and shatter the differences between soldiers..." and a gentle squeeze reminded the presence of his hand."And stoke reminders for the need of free moments."“An oven, huh?” she retorted. “I didn’t take you for the baking type, Mok’var.” Nora noticed his advance and mirrored his audacity. She hadn’t thought of him that way yet. Brimming with curiosity, her fingers softly traced the muscles of his right arm trying to get a feel of the rough texture of his skin.“As tempting as a mid-winter bake-off sounds," she said, smiling, and gently moving his hand away from her thigh."I don’t think I’m ready to bake anything just yet, especially not here. This place gives me creeps.” She stood up, straightened her skirt and dusted off her coat.“Besides… who knows, maybe the ballad writers will need some inspiration for the sequel. We wouldn't want to give them everything all at once, would we?”He couldn't help but snort at her summarization.. the implications were thick. Not exactly where he was with the words of 'baking'. And... he'd have all the more to think on as she continued- but that golden impish flash of light in his eyes would far from desist, even as she pushed away a hand that engulfed her own."Ha.. you wish to milk the drinks at the bar. Hedging a bet for when we make it back? Right.. let's do it then." His eyes drifted back, absorbing the cavern once more- and then back to Nora and her limberness. "... Seems a good time for that exploring now. Now that you don't need to be warmed from the inside.""Milking the drinks at the bar? Now, that's a rather crass way of putting it, isn't it, Mok’var? I prefer to think of it as… strategically maximizing our storytelling potential. The High Priestess used to tell me a good story needs a good bit of suspense. I think I agree with her!" she said, giggling. Nora tilted her head slightly and smiled at him."Anyway, who knows what other dangers lurk in this cavern? Maybe we'll encounter an undead frost giant with a penchant for riddles. We wouldn’t want to rob the ballad writers of that inspiration, now would we?" She gestured toward the blackness of the cavern, as if waiting for him to lead the way. It was clear the girl was starting to feel comfortable in his presence.His eyes spun through the air, a trail wafting in their wake as he simmered in her judgement. "Ha... Suspense is for life or death, not for the impended ties of comrades."He couldn't help but wiggle a brow at that designation for her, smirking even. "Frost giant in this place?" His eyes glanced up, the cavern wasn't that much bigger than he..."We'd have some rotten luck to be in a whole network. Mrmmm." His deeper, consequential thoughts broke for a moment- but these tribulations were silently weighed and put aside, his decision came with one foot in front of the other further in."What do you know of the North? Just Northrend, not so much the Scourge."Nora followed him closely as they ventured further into the cavern."My second time, actually," she said, answering his question. "I was here a couple of years ago, during training. For about two months. We did some exercises in surviving the cold and fighting the undead, but I mostly just stayed in camp healing the wounded soldiers.""Beyond that, mostly just stories, you know? Tales from veterans and written in dusty old books. Though I admit coming from the Fjord this time I didn’t expect the weather to become so harsh. What about you?" she continued with a question.He dexterously crossed the crags and dips of the cavern. Despite his broad body, and the rhythmic ka-chunk chunk Ch-chunk Of his massive step, he turned and slide.. inhaled as needed, and offered his green-hand where required. Crossing the dark, and these narrow corridors- they were like second nature to him."Second?" he curiously hummed back. "Then why the legs?" his eyes could be noticed in their golden light, cutting back a moment to latch onto her lower half... even with her coat the teasing jab and pure curiosity couldn't hide them from him. After enough of a breath for her response, he continued again."I've been here a few times before.. before this mess." but his heavy words failed to specify whether the Scourge as a whole.. or merely when the Mawsworn stirred them once again. "I know the camps of Taunka, the battles fought, and the flocks of drake and dominion of Magnataur further in. This much. Its all new to I.""Well, the legs weren’t exactly my first choice for transportation, Mok’var." she admitted. Following his lead carefully across the uneven ground, Nora accepted his offered hand with a grateful squeeze."The letter is urgent. Unfortunately I missed the ship to Northrend from Stormwind and got here with the help of a goblin friend in a bit of a hurry." she explained."Certainly not ideal attire for hiking through a blizzard, I know.” she continued, gesturing to her skirt. “Ideally I would’ve gotten to their camp by gryphon but since the winds were too strong, I was dropped at the edge of the Forlorn Woods and started walking. I was hoping to find some sort of shelter, but this cavern was all I could find." She looked back at the orc."So, yeah, the legs weren’t part of the plan. But here we are. Thanks for the save, again. And for not making me feel too ridiculous in my skirt on a frozen wasteland. Although, you did a pretty good job trying." she added.Snorted heartily, vibrating the air back to her."Good to know. I'd know few kith braver than you, for you to do it at as an enjoyment." golden eyes peeked back to her, raising a brow."A goblin; and best he managed was the shore?" Hrmph.. a grunt that'd best be described as a humbug. The correction of how far the goblin truly took her, didn't earn a response.. it was much the same to him. But... the gryphon, it earned a solemn look back, a subtle nod of having one plan after another disrupted."Once we make it there. There should be extra knits or a gryphon furious enough to brave you back. Meantime. You've the fire and I for accommodation."Nora smiled at his statement about accommodation."Oh, I'm sure I'll manage just fine with you by my side." she said. However confident she may be, the cavern grew colder and colder as they delved deeper. Suddenly, after making a bend the temperature plummeted.“Though, I wouldn't mind a bit more warmth.” She hugged herself, rubbing her arms. Right after she said that, a group of incorporeal wraiths materialized behind them. They moaned and drifted around them and one advanced into Nora with its spectral claw. She instinctively blocked its attack with a Holy shield spell."Looks like our storytelling break is over, big green bean.”

Chapter 3

A bat of hot air ran from the cavern ahead of her- Mok'var fuming in with another hearty huff... contrasting in the tearing cold coming in."Come." he beckoned to her call- inviting the hand against his to come further to his side. but just as quickly as it parted further in, it came to a palm.. halting and Mok'var only realizing around the same as Nora."Isn't this exactly what you wanted?" he sharply harumphed, counting how many of their incorporeal foes wailed around them... and his spear having to be discarded within the tight corridor. Fist to ghosts..."I suppose I did ask for a danger or two, didn't I?" she chuckled. Jokes aside, Nora knew these wraiths could drain the life out of them quickly so she began channeling the Light. However instead of directly attacking the specters, she aimed her spell towards Mok’var. Golden energy coalesced around the orc’s massive fists, shimmering like sunlight on freshly forged steel."My Blessing of Might should help a little. Now would you please punch those creeps back to whatever ice hole they crawled out of?" she yelled. It was getting impossible to hear anything other than the moans and shrieks coming from the wraiths. The Light amplified his already formidable strength, imbuing his blows with the power to disrupt the wraiths’ incorporeal forms. Now, with blessed fists, he could actually damage the specters.Thwip, thwipThe sound of air wringed apart dashed through her ears. It lacked the satisfactory sound of flesh against flesh for impact... but no grunt of pain or befuddlement followed- Mok'var bearing a trick up his sleeve already to deal with these specters - and now their magics intertwined into a brilliant vapor across his fists."Ha! I'll pound them back to the Nether."His motive was consolidated, collected still as several more punches flew through the air, the two of them back to back holding in the dark corridor.. and Nora's magic shining it brilliantly. One specter dashed to the rocks and beneath Mok'var's hand with their magics Another one combo’ed in a flurry like the first precise and clean... and his adversary with no weight or guile to their name.The last wraith shrieked loudly as Mok’var tried to hit it with his fists and dispersed into the darkness of the cave."That didn't sound good. Maybe it was calling for something." she said. The girl tried to look deeper into the cavern but the darkness seemed to writhe as if it were a living thing."Maybe we should go back?" she asked him. Nora glanced again in the direction the wraith had fled."What do you think is down there? Something that can command wraiths?" She looked back at the orc waiting for the insight of someone with greater experience.Golden light flickered, not her own magics but the frustrated huff from his core depriving his light."Whether it was or not.. something will come." His massive hand stretched past her lithe body, the area of his arm sheltering her beneath it as he aimed back to the area they came."It'd be wiser to leave-" but her next question came, his brow raised... and his eyes glanced back. Preservation or security? Truly a question.. But his eyes.. they set to her, only bearing a shield of her craft."Possibly. Or they're shades of the former king's eyes." he huffed a moment, eyeing not Nora's thighs, but her hands, seeing how that short fight took her core- and seeing what metal she has equipped more.Nora carried a simple expeditionary short sword strapped to her side. Its steel was unadorned, practical, clearly meant for utility rather than display. Her common steel shield, decorated with a layer of somewhat tarnished gold paint also spoke of function over pomp, but it didn’t inspire much.She reached down to grip the hilt of her short sword after noticing Mok’var’s assessment. "Oh please. I may have gotten a bit carried away with the whole 'brave adventurer' thing for a second and I know my gear isn’t exactly top-tier but it’s enough to defend myself…most of the time.” she said, and then moved past him to cast another Light spell, which momentarily banished the oppressive darkness and revealed a path that looked like it led to the underground section of the cavern, probably dug by the Argents before sealing the place."Looks like that path goes down.” said Nora.The firmness in her grip, the arms at the ready. It was all the confirmation he required With a bit to his glaive, Mok'var launched his weapon back to his hand, and turned back to the depths of the cavern."A fight is all we need to give." the ability to try, and protect, the ability to deliver that in resolution... it was all they needed. Not one of them was a rusted link to a chain. His boots geared against one another, his metallic steps trailing down the path she illuminated.. and pausing a moment to look back just for her own affirmation."Come. We either fight through a wilderness of ghouls, or we light a sanctuary in the dark."Gripping her sword Nora followed the orc. As they descended, she grabbed Mok’var’s arm for support since the path was slippery. The further down they got, the oppressive darkness seemed to press in. The path opened into a wider chamber and the sight that greeted them was enough to chill the shieldmaiden’s heart.A grotesque amalgam of tormented souls stood there in the center of the room. The thing looked like a faceless writhing mass of flesh and bone coalesced into a vaguely humanoid shape. The wraiths swirled around the monstrosity like carrion flies. It was truly a horrifying spectacle. With a silent gasp, Nora brought her hand to her mouth."By the Light..." she mumbled. This was definitely no ordinary undead creature. This was something ancient and malevolent. This was a twisted mockery of life itself.Her hand reached out to him, finding all the comfort in shelter: stability, protection, substance. Her fingers sliding into the definitions of his muscle, and soothed within the heat of his body. As they walked down, their movements were signaled in the drum of his step, each segment scraping together in their impending arrival.. warning simpler foes of their inevitability.The strength of his body, his heart, built together in decades and lifetimes of practice framed against the dozens of hollowed lives put together-- harrowing cold flooding from out, and eldritch magics swirling them over a chilling sight to men, and further to mages and priests with the mysticisms to feel the sorrow of each and every soul, and the angered mass within.... But he stood firm.Vigilantly looking to it, inspecting around for signs of binding spells or a core that they melded together in- how much he might've seen in his campaign out here and beyond to stand resolute."How do you feel?" he asked without looking back to her, holding forward with his body and magics, his skin becoming dense against her touch... and his chest lowering down, arching inward like a footballer ready to tackle. Nora could climb atop his back. The subtle thought drifted in her mind, as intention and unspoken meanings collided--- he was faster and most physically agile and equipped.Nora didn't hesitate. She didn’t even consciously think before scrambling onto Mok’var’s back. The sight of that thing had already shaken her more than she wanted to admit."Sick, a bit scared... mostly just sick." she answered. Just as the orc’s feet landed on the chamber floor, the monstrosity seemed to notice their presence. It let out a very loud shriek ripping through the cavern and the wraiths surged towards them. As Mok’var lowered, the first of the wraiths swooped in to attack. Nora, perched on his back, raised her shield, causing the wraith to slam against it with surprising force.Ch-chunkBOOMFHis body grew tense beneath, flexing not with just his muscle but the magics within. Where once he had some of form of moldability to her touch, now he was resilient, unyielding, but that is exactly what a wall needed to be. Landing amidst their foes. Nora striked the first one to approach, and Mok'var's leg rocketed forward - quite literally buh-buh-BOOM the back of his left heel sparked and burned to life, as an ignition of flame lit up the room to life, and thrusted his leg forward to a spinning kick- twirling Nora's entire world around.But the rocky ride didn't yet end for the paladin. There were far more threats than just two, and the incorporeal did not play by the same rules as them. Above, around, and potentially even below- stagnancy was death. He bounded backwards, abruptly shooting Nora's weight forward atop him as they collected room to breath, and consolidating his grip upon her.The sudden burst of speed and the jarring kick nearly threw Nora off balance. She gripped Mok’var’s thick neck muscles, trying to maintain her hold as the world spun. The wraith dissipated with a tortured wail."Woah!" she exclaimed. But she had no time to recover her composure.

Chapter 4

More wraiths descended into them. She swung her short sword aimlessly in a poor attempt to fend off the attacks. The holy shield however proved effective in deflecting the spectral attacks that threatened to overwhelm the two of them. She risked a glance at the grotesque amalgamation in the center of the chamber. It hadn’t moved, but she could feel its presence fueling the wraiths. Something had to be done. If they didn’t stop the source of power, they would be swarmed."We need to take that thing down!" she yelled to Mok'var."It must be controlling them!" Nora focused her energy, calling upon the Light again. Her shield glowed with an intense golden light momentarily, but enough to stun and blind the specters. The whole chamber was illuminated with ripples of the light wave, pushing back the oppressive darkness.Her balance slipping, her words to the air - despite the circumstance the fire in his eyes flared and a smirk strewn across his place... barring what could be a fit of laughter welling up in him. The exhilaration of the odds and combat! A few more times they dispatched foes coming close to them, and a few more times they gathered space in the chamber to move around them. A paladin graced with swiftness like no other!"Its making more?" he hummed out in rhetorical confirmation, gazing his eyes toward it in consideration whilst he moved."Speak a prayer, or whatever you do. I'll get you close to it."His order lacked question, it didn't desire her ascertation but only her compliance. Within a few seconds, only a few seconds to do what she can... the ground beneath them would disappear, and a clank of metal below them.. as the ages of dust and debris beneath, the ghosts around them brunted the wave of Mok'var's thrust- him jumping far above the ground toward their foe, and what would soon be a skyline teaming with the wraiths once they adjust.Nora nodded. She trusted his judgement. She raised her holy shield towards the writhing mass of souls and began to chant a prayer."Light, purge this unholy abomination from this world. Release these tormented souls, and banish the darkness that festers here! Grant us the strength to destroy this evil!"As she said those words, a blinding light exploded from her holy shield. The wraiths recoiled again, hissing and screeching as the Light burned away their spectral forms. Then, as the ground vanished beneath them, Nora felt weightless. She clung tightly to Mok'var's neck.KA-CHUNKWith a jarring thud, they landed. They were now really close to the abomination. So close that she could feel its oppressive aura of pain amplified a thousand fold.Forces shifted and changed. The air rushed against her- for a moment the weight of the world came to her- and all its wind even in this stagnant room. It was a splendor with the ice of Northrend's cavern contrasted with the shelter of orcish heat and frame... it was a wonder to imagine to move outside like this unconfined - and undeterred by foes.She'd have a moment, a moment where she was flying high as the sun, a moment where her sign could shine across the cavern, a moment where her consecration would intercept the shadows and expunge the dark... the unholy, the unreleased - mercy. But the amalgam held on, sturdy. It'd take more... something more directly to peel those layers."Tap me when you're ready again! It still stands whole."Nora nodded again. She needed to gather herself. The girl closed her eyes, drawing strength from the Light’s unwavering presence within her. She visualized the radiant energy flowing through her then she tapped Mok’var’s shoulder."I'm ready!" she declared."When we get close, I'm going to use my shield again. Then you strike."Now, they just needed to figure out how to get closer.She braced herself with her holy shield raised. This time, it wouldn’t be just a defensive barrier. It would be a conduit, a focal point for all the Light she could muster to be thrown at the thing like a beam. She had to be precise, and she had to be fast. If they failed, the wraiths would most likely overwhelm them.Her warmth radiated into him. The eternal light bolstering, building into embracing heat just at his back and reverberating through his frame... he could feel it. That little kick was just her order, to something already burnt beneath the skin."Aye! His assent drummed as loudly as thunder, preparing their act of light.CH-CH-CHUNKHis boot drummed against the ground, they were still yards away! A large amount of ground to cross.. but his persistence and will bent the grounds around them. Thwummmmm Air billowed around the two of them, invading fabrics and the nose, circulating through every part of them as they accelerated faster and faster, leaping again and again not on the ground but the air itself... Mok'var forging their opportunity via racing the wraiths with a weave of all of his strengths into one... turning the two of them into a massive wrecking ball to any interceptor- and a gavel for the damned.And thy gavel will be delivered by a weapon that has scraped the heavens... Mok'var pulling free his lightning-bound glaive and piercing the amalgam with a flash of light- not gold - not fire but a bright-blue, a cold embrace that quaked the ears and drowned the eyes... lightning, invasive, spreading, and shocking lightning.Just as they reached the amalgamation, Mok’var thrust his glaive upward. The cold blue lightning erupted outward, wrapping around the twisted form of the abomination. And the moment Nora’s shield met the creature, it acted as a beacon, intensifying the energy that came from her. She pressed on with her shield and released the raw power in a blinding beam aimed directly at the heart of the monstrous entity. The amalgamation shrieked again. Tendrils of darkness flailed, turning to wisps in the purity of the light.As her spell coursed through the air, she could see the trapped souls swirling around the central mass, their forms becoming clearer as the darkness shriveled before the relentless force of the Light.“Keep pushing, Mok’var!” Nora urged him. Her own energy was beginning to wane as she poured everything she had into the shield, but Mok’var should have an easier time destroying the monster now that its defenses were shattered.His muscles tensed, his breath swelled. The impact of their force, the magics, the tension of life and death swirling around him... blue-light sputtered, like an engine fighting to start to life as arcs spewed and spattered mixing hte room with blue and orange pops of magic and molten rock... the fury of his force intensifying and hammering down onto the beast... all the while with the encouraging words of a woman and a paladin.

Chapter 5

BWOMMMMMMMMMMMThe room reverberated, the air shook, ears quaked. His spear with force beyond the thrust of his hand, and the shake of his shoulders beneath her.... propelled his weapon down without his direction, a strike of lightning shooting through it and the cave floor to the final blow.... it'd be split like a tree.As the dust from the orc’s strike settled, Nora slowly opened her eyes again. Her vision took some time to adjust to the dimmer light after the intense burst of energy that came from the attack. She was still perched on Mok'var's back, her shield still glowing with a faint light.The abomination before them was nothing more than a smoldering, charred mass, its dark energy dissipating like smoke on the wind. And as the remaining wraiths fled, the trapped souls within the amalgamation began to find peace. Seeing that, Nora felt the weight of the battle lift off her shoulders.The girl then slid off Mok'var's back and let out a sigh of relief."Well. I think we make a pretty good team. You're not so bad for an orc." Nora grinned, punched him on his arm softly and tucked her shield away on her back."So, now that you have saved the day, do you have any idea how to get out of this cave? I don’t think we can retrace our steps through THAT." She pointed at the hole they fell through.He was tense beneath her. Still, waiting for his own adjust with only heavy huffs to blow the debris from around them... as it was hardly moving on its own. Even if their senses beyond of both feeling and magics told them it was over... it still took time - time that her further sensations staggered. A cascade of fingers and body against her back, a playful punch supported by supporting words.As she retracted her hand, she was vaunted by another sense, another one of his. With a few fingers and thumbs clasped around her wrist- he'd seek to pull her back, back into his embrace and flank her by should and body.... for a kiss, deep and instinctual, walled by jutting orcish tusk and a heat pulled from the molten core of his chest.The fight had set a thrill as a priority... and he had to at least quiet its conflict with a moment lock their lips. After a count to three. His grip would release, freeing wrinkles in her clothes, and easing the dough of her skin. A sharp nod only acknowledging what had happened. A life of a soldier, an adventurer... or simply warrior-orcs this free to not make an issue?"Ha. Good for a messenger." he hummed with a short nudge. But at her following question, he looked around for other entries and exits. Was it really just the crag?Nora stumbled, caught completely off guard by Mok’var's advance. At first her body was stiff, unsure how to react to the unexpected kiss, but feeling oddly safe in his embrace that stiffness didn’t last. The girl closed her eyes. But it stopped as quickly as it started - she opened her eyes once more and looked away from the orc, trying to conceal the redness on her face. She proceeded to busy herself smoothing down her clothes, turning away from his gaze.WHAT WAS THAT? Perhaps it’s an orcish custom she wasn’t aware of? Or was he really…? Whatever his intentions were, the kiss had done something to the girl. Nora simply could not look at him the same after that.“Let us hope there is another way out of here.” said Nora, walking away from him in the hopes that the distance would help her clear her head.In any case, they needed to focus on the more immediate problem. She tried to ignore the lingering tingle on her lips as she turned her attention back to the cavern, scanning the walls for any sign of another passage. As she searched, she noticed a breeze coming from a small hole.“Mok’var. What do you think?” She called him and pointed at the hole, barely visible in the darkness.What if she asked for more, what if she dared for more? There was substance to this... more than the lustful yet playful words they traded before. It acted will upon her... and if she were to scry, to look with her heart or to dart with eyes for reason... she'd ony be left with more questions and desires. Whilst his green tones and stoicism carried him forward, only bating himself with only a fleeting delve of her embrace. The boldness of his glowing eyes, and the mold of his loins betrayed him. Their weight being no small feature, but a tribulation through none the less.Wicking his glistening sweat, his eyes moved from one wall to the next, looking for passage. But the only routes they had were back above - it'd be a daring navigation but there are odds with Mok'var's ability to ascent the air itself... and the cavern Nora had just called for. He looked to her, and how far south his eyes glanced had become more apparent."Its a bit... small." His words came flat, a mountain carved hollow in certainty.He was right. It was small. Too small for him, definitely. For her? Maybe. But what if it narrowed further? What if it was a dead end? While it offered a potential way forward, it felt like a gamble. She looked back up at the ceiling, or rather, the hole above them."I guess we’re doing this the hard way." she said. She reached behind her back, retrieving her short sword. Then she approached the wall, which was thankfully rough from the impact of their fall.She knew climbing would be a painstaking process but it seemed like the only way to get out before she froze to death. Nora raised her sword after a long sigh. Holding the hilt tightly, she pressed the tip of the blade against the rock wall, leveraging her weight and strength to chip away at the stone.CHINK. CHINK. CHINK.Little pieces of rock fell off as she managed to carve a small step. Getting all the way up would take some time, but at least she knew where she was going.Ka-chunkA far heavier shift followed behind her scrapes. The sound of Mok'var's boot gearing behind her... and his hand clutching at her shoulder. It shifted her gaze to him, and that of her entire body as swallowed her almost entirely beneath steeled hands for a moment."Kith." he beckoned with word."I can take us back up. Better than risking a break at the top.” As much as he'd be reminisced to lose a view from Nora from below as well. His hand extended, bridging the gap of air between them... occupying and molding it with a localized swirl within hiss hand that danced her golden locks and idle dusts and particulates- he can evoke and manipulate the air.. Didn't they dash across the air before as well? A curious thought breaking from recollections."I'll need you to light the way to the top. Either from that.. you'll have a free ride to the top."“Oh. You should’ve said something. Am I not the luckiest girl in Azeroth to have been saved by such a resourceful hero?” she said as she pointed her short sword upright in front of her. His suggestion was way more appealing than chipping away at rock with her sword.Following his request, Nora closed her eyes for a moment until a faint hum vibrated through the metal and the Light energy pulsed until the blade itself began to glow with a soft light. It was weak but enough to illuminate the walls of the cavern.“There.” she added. As they reached the top, Nora felt dizzy. She was a tough girl but her endurance had its limits. Her legs faltered, but Mok’var helped her stand again.“Mok’var… I feel a little tired.”A sharp snort trumpetted her words.

Chapter 6

"The lucky ones make it to see the dawn.." he hummed back to her- his eyes thrumming with that same sun-light. His eyes traced against her spell, watching it stretch above to the shadowed crags... and soon he'd bring her to cast out even that darkness. Like before. He took knee... letting her ride upon his back as if he were her mighty stud- one far more fearsome, one far more muscled."How badly, kith? I can rush us from the cave, rush us far and towards your duty. Or.." his or came with a brow, a concerned look as he waited for her to straddle. He was checking how pale she was, what had reached her whilst she leaned upon him.His nature was protective. Even without a contract, she was already under his duty and untold oath.Her eyelids felt heavy, impossibly heavy, and keeping them open required a painful effort."I don’t know if I can make it." she said. But the mission. The letter. Lord Grayson’s message. It was important."Mok'var, listen." she mumbled. Nora shifted a little and looked in his eyes. The faint yellow glow. She could see the concern in his face. It was funny, they were together for so little and yet she felt like she could trust him with anything. The shieldmaiden could see in his golden eyes that he truly cared about her.He wasn’t concerned about getting paid. He wasn’t concerned about his own safety, he could leave that place in no time if he wanted to. In that moment, she could see in his eyes that he had genuine affection for her, and that thought brought her peace. Why would someone so strong care about a helpless girl stupid enough to travel unprepared in the cold north? A human girl, even. She couldn’t quite understand. The edges of her vision already swimming, Nora managed to say: "The letter. Deliver that letter, no matter what.”As she spoke. THe bounce of his step and trudge of his boots sounded through the air. Mok sprinting through the cave grabbing their things at the fire.Ch-chuk-ch-chuk-ch-chuk"I hear!" He thundered back, harking her despite the rushing circumstance. His boot landing to the rock at the cave and…Buh-BOOMHis foot placed solidly against the surface and then all debris and obstacles removed with a gout of fire and wind, exercising far beyond just his might. The rock flew from its place clearing the few committed ghouls and zombies that sat idle throughout the storm - and it had ended.Despite the movement his ears did not break. Those pointed receivers hearing her every weak plea as the open air and snow kissed them again. But he was slowing.. closing to a halt a few dozen trees from the cave."I can't do that, kith. Not without you." he called. His words thought of a fate untold, the Alliance, a secret message all changed to the hands of an orc. it'd not go well. Neither would knowing his face or insignia.. The call of morality and necessity demanded he continued with her. Worldlessly finding a place for them to make camp. A final leap to a treeline, and stamps and scrapes of his foot plowing a clearing for them. He readied their place. A camp for the night.Nora woke to darkness and a bone deep chill that made her shiver."Papa?" she called into the darkness and the word echoed all around her and away, deep into a cave and beyond until it was no longer a whisper."PAPA?!?" she screamed trying to feel around her. No. That was wrong. She was in a bed. It was just another morning.“Nora?” her mother said, after knocking on her bedroom’s door a couple times. “It’s time. Attend to Clare. I want you both ready for breakfast."“Of course, mother.” she replied. Clare, her younger sister, was already awake in her bed next to hers, humming to herself as she played with a toy Gilbert had given her.“Nora, you want to look at my cloudscope? There is a rainbow inside of it!” said Clare.“It’s a ka-lei-do-scope. Let me see.” said Nora. But looking at the kaleidoscope, she only saw a fire. Someone was setting up a fire? Her body felt heavy and unresponsive.She tried to shift, seeking the warmth, but her limbs refused to cooperate. Her eyes fluttered again."Nora. You're back." said her mother. She tried to say something back but she was mute, powerless.“What is there to talk about, Nora? She's gone." her mother kept talking. Nora tried to scream, but no sound was made."Nora, it's been almost two years since the last lead! You were away. And now the King is gone! You'll run off on another mission. Clare will be forgotten while you chase dragons or whatever it is you're doing!" Nora cried. It was dark.The shieldmaiden used all her strength to move. From a glimpse of consciousness she saw what looked like an orc boiling water in the fire. Was it Mok’var? It was so cold. She needed to get closer to the fire. Trying to shift over the coat she was laying on, instead she felt her body roll in a clumsy movement and her woolen skirt rode up, exposing a length of her pale thighs and the curve of her hips. From her hazy state, Nora didn’t even realize how vulnerable she looked then, but at least she could feel the warmth of the fire now. Her eyes felt heavy again.Stirring in the night. No blankets, no true shelter amongst them. What was truly more vulnerable, her dreams or life? As she stirred. She'd awake to find her hands clutching a bottle of hot water- a rugged waterskin tightening heat and warmth to her chest no matter the dire circumstances... and a heavy green arm around her sharing warmth and comfort.Passes of consciousness came with the stirs in her sleep. Needs to tend the fire, and swap the water - for both of them it was crucial to live another, just as crucial as guarding the perimeter. And with the break of day. She'd find Mok'var tending to that fire once again... but this time with some form of nettle or pine being dropped within.At one point, Nora’s body started trembling uncontrollably and her consciousness followed the pattern.The tenuous line between the harsh reality she faced and her dreams of the past was ever so fragile. Distantly, she noticed the weight of a heavy arm around her through the numbness of her skin. With incredible effort the girl stirred and her eyelids, still impossibly heavy, fluttered open for a short moment.Through the blurring haze of her vision, she saw him. Mok’var. His golden eyes, focused on keeping the flames alive, turned to her. Nora tried to utter his name, but her lips were interrupted by his fingers, silencing her. He didn’t want her to spend what was left of her energy on words.There was no need for them. With a tender movement he moved the same fingers to her forehead, feeling for her temperature. His brow furrowed at the clammy coolness of her skin. Without any hesitation or ceremony, Mok’var scooped her up. Nora was featherlight in his arms and her body was mostly unresponsive save for the involuntary tremors.He shifted himself, settling her sideways into his lap, pulling her close against his chest. She leaned into him further, letting her head nuzzle against his neck. Her breath was so shallow it barely moved the hair strands of his bristly beard. Nora was hanging by a thread. His big orc hands cradled her waist, holding her safe, hoping that his warmth would seep to her body and chase away the cold. And they stood there in silence, beneath the crackle of the fire and the distant howl of the wind outside the cavern. Time stretched.Several hours passed in fact, but Mok’var stood motionless, his arms remained securely wrapped around Nora, feeling her breath against his skin. As long as she kept fighting, so would he. Outside, the blizzard began to give signs of it losing its fury. At long last, Nora opened her eyes.“Mok’var, what happened?” she asked, trying to piece together the fragments of her memories.There was a ripple to her desperation. Waves unheard to the ear, and articulation unsound by the eyes. But in the plights and desperation of the world- their energies bent subconsciously. The touch of magics was to all, and even in other shapes. His eyes turned to her upon the instinct. His senses opened to the sensation. Meeting her, and carrying her within his arms with some pine-tea in hand. The aroma of sap- almost like honey coming to her subconscious.Trying to awaken her more than just the drying cold with evoking steam. With her in his care, an ear first betwixt her breast for the fire in her hard, and then a finger caressing near the hinge of her jaw whilst he cradled her heat against his own neck. Letting her build a furnace of her own making beyond the casual fire it took for an orc to process.The intense presence he would've carried otherwise - it could almost scald, but for now it melts all the ice around them and brings life to a frozen wasteland. And as she awoke. The scent of fire, burning pine needles and wood filled her with a mesquite sensation almost like a barbeque without the meat."Kith.. you seemed like spirits took you." He had no proper words or explanation for seizure or PTSD. Instead they were perceived through the words of possession and hexes. The words of another life and culture.Even though she was feeling her mana partially replenished, confusion still clung to the edges of her mind. Fragments of her dreams, her mother’s voice, the biting cold, Mok’var. Mok’var. She looked at him again. Small pieces of ice clung to his brow and beard, giving Nora an idea of how long he must have sat still, enduring the cold while nurturing her. The girl reached up to his face and ran her fingers through his cheek, gently wiping away the cold. She then shifted herself in his lap until she was straddling him.She could still feel his arms around her waist keeping her steady. This rather intimate movement allowed her to look directly into his eyes, something she hadn’t properly done before considering he was a lot taller than her. The shieldmaiden smiled and wrapped her arms softly around his broad neck, pulling him into a kiss. However, unlike his kiss back down at the hole, this was not a hurried one, but slow and thoughtful. The kind of kiss that makes everything else feel quieter. When the kiss ended, Nora let her forehead gently rest on his. Neither of them spoke until she whispered.“Thank you.” Before he could say anything, she pulled him into a hug. As she held him, she began muttering undistinguishable words. Words that were too soft and too fractured to be understood by any mortal ears. But by the Light they were heard. A faint glow started to emanate from their entwined bodies like golden gentle pulses that somehow mirrored the beat of Nora’s reawakened heart, giving back the strength they needed to finish this mission.Those frosty bristles bunched between her fingers. Flicking specks of white over the two of them... quickly melting one set around them. As she surrounded herself within the giant. Braving between those two coarse dagger-tusks. She seized the heat at his core, flashing it beneath her and at her chest. His heavy exhale flooding her face and lungs in a wave of heat as his lips interlocked back clicking their peace. The moment was small. But it lingered in the tick of hearts. As a small waif of red, let herself to be covered in a bulwark of green and brown in a sea of white... arms reciprocating her brace with a hold.. holding those silent moments with only a chant that they could hear... and carrying onward. Onward to Nora's encampment.After a moment suspended in warmth and quietude, Nora’s healing spell began to fade and she disentangled herself from Mok’var. She straightened her skirt before bending to retrieve her heavy long coat from the icy ground. They weren't in the cave anymore. Nora looked around, trying to figure out where they were. The only familiar place she could see were the arcane woods of Crystalsong Forest over the horizon. She moved back towards Mok’var, who was still by the dwindling fire.“Mok’var, how far did you carry me?” she asked him.His shoulders rolled, hoisting her like a sack of flour within his arms."Far enough." he proudly hummed."I had to fight to a clearing. The ghouls had followed our scent to the entry.. they carried a ways. But. We shall be fine. We're within reach of the skypatrol's runs. They keep a constant prowl within the passes here."Just as he said that, a loud roar was heard in the distance. A frostwyrm, Nora guessed, even though they couldn’t see any commotion. But there was something going on in Icecrown and the urgency of her mission hit her again."Mok'var, I think I should probably just walk from here," she said, concerned.“If there are frostwyrms around here I don’t know how long we may have to wait for the skypatrol to come around.” she added.The settlement she was heading to was an Alliance encampment. The Legion of the Dawn. Even though the Fourth War had just officially ended, she knew Mok’var would be viewed by them with suspicion, or worse. She knew it would be better for both of them if she got there alone, but it didn't make it any easier to leave Mok'var behind after everything he had done for her. She looked at him from his back, who seemed to still be looking for the source of the roar. The words were stuck in her throat. She just... looked. Watching him with teary eyes, unable to find what to say.His brow raised... but after a breath of thought. He bowed his head, agreeing to her assessment."We're out of the thick of it, kith. I'm not going to let some scaleless lizard eat I." he toothily grinned. It wasn't just assurance for Nora, but certainty on the matter. His hand pointed back to the way they came, the caverns. A place where only smaller frost drakes can follow... and give up every advantage of their flight."Trust me, kith. I'll be fine." His golden eyes locked to those frosty tears, hoping that his own bold fire would transfer to them and lighten her up.Nora wrapped her arms around his neck once more and pulled him into a hug."Mok'var, I will never forget what you have done for me.” said the shieldmaiden. She tried to sound firm but her eyes betrayed her sadness.For a final, timeless moment, they stood as one against the encroaching cold of Icecrown. Nora pulled away though.“Be safe”. The girl adjusted her long coat and turned away, feeling a heavy weight build up with every step as she walked towards the destination of her mission and away from her savior.END.

• back
• home

BLESSED TO OBEY

Written by Raseri and Nora

Chapter 1

Icecrown. Even though the memories Nora had of the place weren’t as tragic as those of some unfortunate souls, she hated the place. The deadly cold, the unholiness and the eerie aura were enough to drive most travelers who ventured there paranoid.But the mission was an important one and Nora wanted to prove herself to the Order. She was to deliver a missive to the commander of the Legion of the Dawn, who had been fighting against the sudden insurgence of undead in the region.As she approached their settlement, she was stopped by one of the watchmen who were guarding the place. Revealing her badge was enough for the guard to allow her inside the camp, which was mostly empty with the exception of another man who struggled to keep a bonfire up.Asking the man for direction, she was told the majority of the soldiers were inside the barracks having a meal while the rest were being treated from their wounds inside a nearby tent. Shortly after, a group of three men arrived in the camp riding their horses. The group seemed to be unscathed so Nora guessed they were coming from some sort of reconnaissance mission. She moved towards the man who looked like the most experienced of them and asked:“Sir, where can I find the commander of this legion?”Darkness was the eternal cloak of the frozen damned. It was never warm here, never truly light. The sun rose and fell far above a perpetual icestorm, and the comfort of warmer weather, of a brighter day, seemed distant enough to be swallowed by the evil that lurked here.A small outpost, so undermanned that only two men were assigned to watch each angle of approach. Nora came close enough through the billowing storm to be seen, and hailed, and brought inside. Black armor. Golden wings. Covered faces. They wore thick furs on their shoulders and wrists, and on their greaves. One sat on a rock, cleaning the gore of the risen dead from the blade of an executioner's axe. Her attention fell upon him, and he looked upwards- long enough for the smell to hit her nose. Burning flesh.The great fire in the middle of the camp was a pile of ghouls, of zombies, of anything that would burn. None would rise. She asked her question of the riders, and in response, three spears were pointed downward, each aimed at something vital."What business have you with the Lord of the Dawn in this land?"The young woman raised both hands slightly in a gesture of surrender.“Sir, I mean no harm. I’ve been sent by Lord Grayson Shadowbreaker to deliver this letter to your commander. Personally.”While Nora didn’t expect to be received as well as she had been so far, she definitely didn't think they would be pointing their weapons at her at the very mention of their commander. She didn’t know exactly who he was but it certainly seemed like he was respected and protected by his men. Seeing as the men didn’t seem convinced by her words, she continued.“I speak the truth. I can show you my badge if you allow it.”She pointed at a small pouch that was attached to her waist.“We need not the badge. You could have killed the true courier and ripped it from his corpse.”The axe wielding knight slowly stood to his feet, the sharpness of his weapon carving through the frozen air as he hefts it to his shoulder.“I will not let a servant of shadow to see my lord. Prove you serve the light, instead.”The metal of the axe hums. Nora may recognize it as Lightforged steel - a material any paladin knows as exceptionally rare. They were all wielding holy weapons - and could quickly turn them on her.Nora glanced at the man and then at his weapon in silence. Despite being a new recruit of the Order she had been trained as a priestess since early age so a display of her familiarity with the Light was something somewhat trivial for her.However, being nervous could be a problem. Trying to shake off such thoughts, she put her arms back down and closed her eyes in meditation for a few seconds.“Very well.” she said. Perhaps it was the loud noise of the winds howling suffocating the sound of her chant but the words that came out of the young blonde’s mouth were mostly unintelligible.“Light…”Not long after she began calling for aid, a soft golden glow accompanied the outline of her whole body creating a rather beautiful contrast with the dark scenery behind her.“Mission…”Her eyes still closed, through the blackness of her vision the Light allowed her to see the inner fire of each of the men in her surroundings, letting her know they were also worthy of its blessing.Through that holy lens she could glimpse the extent of their devotion, some of them burning bright and some dim. She opened her eyes. Her vision immediately turned back to normal but the golden glow lingered for a moment.Slowly, the masked man lowered his axe. With a cautious eye- the gleam of it gold beneath the faceplate, he watched her. At last, he placed a solemn fist against his chest, beating it once, then looking to the rest."She is touched by the Light."A murmur of grim content passes- these are hardened soldiers, all. Slow to trust, even worse in these forsaken lands. The mounted knight lowers himself from his horse, boots thudding onto dirty snow."Our Highlord is in the tent at the center of camp. Show utmost respect when meeting him, and do not leave until he is done with you. Understood?"Nora nodded at the knight’s request and promptly moved towards the tent. Added to the fact that the camp was freezing cold, her anxiety upon meeting the Highlord of the Legion of the Dawn was probably the culprit for the chills she was experiencing. She stood outside at the entrance of the tent and rubbed her hands together for warmth.“Excuse me sir. I’m Nora, I’ve been sent by the Order to give you a letter.”She said making sure she was loud enough to be heard.At the corner of his tent, beneath a small awning, was a single, golden clad guardian. He stood silent, and said not a word, a silver glaive shining even in the cold of Icecrown. When she spoke, he nodded- watching the entire display from afar. A single arm outstretched to lift the flap, and a deep, rich voice spoke from inside."Come in."

Chapter 2

The tent was a luxury here, a relatively rustic abode that nonetheless filled her with warmth upon entering. Perhaps that was due to the roaring fire, built into stones around carpeted ground, or due to the presence of the paladin inside.He was no trainee, no initiate. He was a paladin lord, and his aura wrapped around her, guiding her to him. Icecrown's cold melted away, it was almost hypnotic. There was no smell of the dead, only rich tobacco and sandalwood. In one corner was a table, for dinner and for matters of strategy. In another was a flap leading to the Highlord's bed. Around the fire was arranged a couch, and two chairs, and it is upon the couch that the man himself sat.He was massive. More than muscular, he was broad, and taller than almost any men she had met before. His face was aged, but handsome, sharp and with keen, green eyes that pierced through her the moment he looked up to appraise her. He wore a loose, black shirt that clung tightly to thick, bulging arms, and where skin was shown, it was heavily scarred. Silver-gray hair was loose and long, falling about his shoulders."I was not expecting company."Entering the tent, she felt her body relax. Nora couldn’t tell if it was due to the strong aura the paladin lord emanated or if it was merely a result of the thermal shock from the warmth that replaced the chills she was experiencing. In any case, the scent of tobacco was certainly familiar, it sort of reminded her of her father. However, quickly glancing at his eyes that now stared at her, she couldn’t help but feel intimidated by his presence. Unable to meet his gaze, she looked down for a moment.The words that came out of his mouth came out with a crusty grating, like he’d not spoken in a while. Nora promptly responded.“Yes, sir. I understand you’re a busy man and I don’t mean to take much of your time. I’m Nora. I’ve been sent by Lord Grayson to deliver you this letter.” she said, still trying to avoid eye contact while she retrieved the letter from inside a large pocket in her coat.She had the scroll in hands. She just needed to hand it to him. Nora looked up to him, noticed his piercing green eyes still focused on her and quickly looked away again.“Do you… Should I leave it there?” she pointed at the table in the corner."Did you fight all the way through the Icecrown cold to deliver me this?"The question made her shudder. Nearly every word he said made her shudder, sent a tingle from the nape of her neck down the base of her spine and even...between her legs. It was intense, being under his scrutiny, and she felt naked. Or like she should be naked. What was that feeling? That warmth? It was such a relief from the cold outside.Nora felt a comfort here, around him, the incomparable aura of a man who knew his every word would be obeyed in this camp. His mere presence felt reassuring. He leaned forward, and the motion sent a ripple of barely contained strength through massive muscles, well hidden beneath black bedclothes. It was hard not to notice his size, or imagine his power, what he could do to the undead outside. What he could do to Nora."Put it in my hands, girl."Snapping out of her own awkwardness, Nora promptly moved towards the man and handed him the scroll. She stood still a couple feet in front of him trying to look away while the man eyed her down. His gaze shifted to the piece of paper in his hands. As he broke the seal and began reading the contents of the letter,Nora took the opportunity to get a good look of the specimen in front of her. The man had that look about him, the look of a life well lived, his face told of worries past and worries present. His chest though covered was impressive enough that a gnome could use a pec for a mattress.His arms were proportionally just as large. She could see he treated his body well. Hot. She fanned herself with her left hand. Nora was still wearing cold weather clothes and boots, her woolen shift and skirt underneath, but they didn’t seem to be quite as necessary inside the warmth of that tent.“It was certainly not an easy journey, sir. But I’ve been trusted to deliver this.” she finally answered his question.“Then I imagine you need to rest before you venture forth once more.” He replied, eyes breaking from her to read the missive at last.“This land does force one to go without their pleasures.”Came a low rumble, the last word echoing in her mind. One arm stretched across the couch, leaning back to shift towards something more comfortable. It was hard not to imagine that arm wrapped around her.“Sit, girl. I won’t send you back in the cold.”“Thank you, sir. I wouldn’t turn down the offer.” she replied. Nora turned her back momentarily and moved towards one of the chairs to the side. She then removed her coat and placed it over there, revealing her graceful and willowy figure.Nora was a beautiful young woman. Her woolen shift was tightly fitted, her curves still noticeable through the thick material. A somewhat short woolen skirt did a poor job covering her long and shapely legs.The blonde wore her hair short with a side part cut, which asymmetrically framed her piercing sky blue eyes and her pouting lips. She walked back and sat cross legged on the couch next to the Highlord, still keeping her distance.“I’m required to bring back your response as soon as possible but it does seem like a good idea to wait until morning.” she said. Nora rested her eyes down for a couple seconds. She placed her right hand on her lower back and let out a sigh.“I just hope I make it back to Stormwind in one piece.” she said.
Her coat was removed, and Raseri's eyes shot up to drink in every inch of her body, from neck to thighs. He looked at the report, then back to Nora, and frowned."A retreat."He tossed the paper into the hearthfire that warmed them both. It ignited, shooting upwards, a column of flame that she felt in her breast."Too many undead here for our scattered units to take on. We fought and died here for nothing."
He frowned, and his face twisted. A grim, stern countenance. The Highlord of the Dawn was alluring, in a dangerous sense, a strange charisma to his every, purposeful movement. Every word, every motion was controlled and commanding. It was easy to imagine why the men outside were so loyal- easy to imagine herself obeying his every word."Tell him we will be evacuating the area last, once the other Stormwind units have left. And..I will be enjoying the company of his courier tonight."“I’m afraid I’m not that interesting, sir.” A little flushed hearing the Highlord’s response, Nora tried her best to meet his gaze and control the fright in her voice, however constantly snatching her eyes from his, looking desperately for something less innocuous to rest them on. Anything to try and calm her frayed nerves. Nora had been a squire and a courier but she did not know how to entertain a man of such caliber. Perhaps it was the lack of experience that made her so alluring."I...I-" her mouth was opening and closing like a fish pulled from the pond. All this air and yet she could not even breathe properly in his presence. Her face reddened even further at how stupid she must now look to him."I'm not sure how I could keep you entertained but if there is anything..." she finally managed to blurt out.Nora stuttered. Raseri, however, was quite clear. His voice rang out with a clear command that radiated through her body.“Stand up, girl.”Nora clumsily complied and stood up in front of him. The paladin lord eyed her down once more and stood up next to her. She completely froze at his unexpected touch as the Highlord played idly with her hair for a bit, as if inspecting his food.Overwhelmed by his massive size difference as he finally stood tall next to her, she looked up into his ruggedly handsome face. Now looking him in the eye, she realized without a doubt what he wanted from her. She was lost however. She had not the practice nor wiles to truly pleasure a man, all she could offer him was fumbling inexperience.He was large enough and tall enough that her head could rest comfortably on his chest, and when he strode behind her she nearly did - back pressed against a man who could lift her, bend her, break her. Powerful hands with a strong, gritty grip rubbed up the sides of her head, a slow pressure to the skull that sent tingles down her spine, tingles that radiated with want while he spoke.“Grayson sent you specifically? Mhm. You’re consolation for a retreat he knows I’d rather not take. He knows my appetite.”Deep, powerful, stern, and with his touch nearly hypnotic. Disobeying him felt impossible, and the desire to was drifting away. Fingers parted cropped, blonde hair like waves of farm grain, falling away from her hair to inspect her all the more. One hand beneath a covered breast, pushing it up to inspect the shape and size. Another down her thigh, feeling the plumpness, grabbing a squeeze of ass.“You’re a lamb, sent to a wolf, girl.” He whispered, leaning in to kiss against her ear, his groin pressing against her back. Oh light, was that…? It was massive, it couldn’t..Her heart seemed to bounce all over the place as the Highlord studied her fine features with his daring hands. He probably felt it banging against her ribs, especially when he mentioned her being sent as consolation. Did Lord Grayson really send her for this purpose? It sort of made sense now that she thought about it. The young blonde’s whole body twitched and she felt her muscles relax as the man whispered to her ear.Her eyes rolled back for a short moment. A faint gasp escaped her lips. In the Highlord’s own words, a helpless lamb to be devoured by the wolf. Was that her actual mission? To serve as an object of pleasure and soothe the fierce man standing behind her? Nora thought about it and… she liked it. Still, she wasn’t expecting such a big… Nora let out a yelp, but feeling his manhood brush against her ass cheek through the clothes only gave her the confirmation she needed.“If that is truly why he sent me, then I… I better do a good job.” she said. A look of hunger formed on the puffy lips of that coy, embarrassed girl.Raseri grinned.“Eager. Good. In this tent you will either serve me or be used by me.” His hands settled to grip at the curve of her hips, and lifted her an inch off the ground as if she was weightless. It was a reminder of his strength - of what she could be dropped on.“Eager to please means you may walk tomorrow. It doesn’t mean gentle. Now, girl.” He sat her back down, and smacked her ass to stake his claim.“Strip. I want to appreciate the body that will be my pleasure tonight.”Still reluctant about it, Nora hesitated for a moment. After all, Highlord Raseri was a very experienced man so making sure he was satisfied tonight became one of her utmost priorities for the mission. That’s how she rationalized having her own body be used for his pleasure. However deep down, she was flattered to know such a man desired her.“As you wish, sir.” she said, her eyes twinkling as she gazed up at the paladin lord. Nora slipped her shift off over her head and let it fall to the floor next to the couch she was sitting on.She kept her gaze fixed on his grinning face as she did this, the man looked anxious to play with his new toy. Her hands disappeared behind her back and she unfastened her bra, sliding the straps down her arms and leaning forward slightly as she took them off. The Highlord seemed to enjoy the showing of her breasts as she cupped them in her palms for a moment as if teasing an offering, her hardened nipples begging for attention.Nora then hooked her thumbs in the waist of her skirt and panties and pushed them down slowly revealing the plump curves of her hips. She kept her eyes locked up on him and she couldn't hide the smile on her face at the man's reaction. Nora finally slid the clothes off, down her legs, knowing that the man had a perfect view of her glistening pussy. It was sloppily trimmed, with a thin line of pubic hair at the junction of her upper labia.“Do you like what you see, sir?” she asked.Raseri let his tongue roll across his teeth. He was hungry, and she was his food. He was strong, and she was his plaything, a woman soon to be well used. She was naked before she ever undressed, before him, and stood in the warmth of the fire around them both feeling like this was oh so right.Next to the Lord of the Dawn, her own aura was a candle next to a firestorm, but instead of feeling swallowed she felt emboldened. The daring to charge a hill or fight through the odds... Or to serve this man to his utmost end of desire. He was behind her, now, again. His hands cupped her breasts and squeezed them until their heft spilled between his fingers. He rolled them in his palms and pushed them together, then pulled them away, letting one drop and then slapping it before giving it a fresh, firm squeeze.His grip was rough, his hands were well worn from a lifetime of labour and war. His touch was an electric shock, experience from a host of lovers across long lived years leading him to know exactly where a woman's body most wanted him.Fingers traced, circled around her nipples before giving them a pinch, then squeezing them out with her tits once more, arcing her back into his waiting bulge, which he pressed, without shame, into her ass, rubbing against the cheek to earn his own excitement.

Chapter 3

"Tell me, Nora." She spoke it only once, and he remembered her name. It felt so right to hear that deep voice utter it so commandingly."Have you pleased a man before?"A shiver of excitement washed over the young woman the first time the Highlord squeezed her breasts. From her back, she could feel his wine-laden breath lightly tickling her skin. The shieldmaiden let him do as he pleased, to acquaint himself with her newness, her breath coming in small gasps at the touch of his rough fingers. As the man had stated before she was helpless either way, her possessor would take control regardless of her own volition.The young woman could almost measure the size of his rod through the clothes brushing against her naked ass. The paladin lord seemingly had no intent of hiding his arousal and Nora hadn’t either. Despite having little idea how to flirt or of the finer art of seduction, she decided she would give her feminine wiles free rein. Nora let out a short giggle after getting slapped in the ass again.“Yes, sir. Though I must say, not of your… stature.” she responded, turning her face to him. She had almost forgotten who he was, the commander of a Legion, very experienced in battle and in bed. Surely there were many beautiful ladies at his reach who would have died to be his for a night. In an attempt to seize the given opportunity, she pressed her body against his. Nora stood on the tip of her toes and raised her hand, tracing the line of the scar on his face with the softest touches of her fingertips.The scar ran deep, Nora wondered if it still hurt or if perhaps it merely tingled. His fingers encircled her waist and she could feel the possession in his touch as his bulge was tightly pressed against her belly.She was forward, he responded. She teased, and awoke a small portion of his strength, his want. Her breasts pressed against him, and suddenly she was pulled in, pushed tight, a shadow beneath him. He was kissing her, kissing her, tongue rolling in her mouth and tasting her. His hands were squeezing the cheeks of her ass, rolling them and parting them and letting the tips of his touch peel apart the petals of her pussy, begin the drip of unsatisfied want in her stomach. His hips were slowly thrusting, jerking, pushing and rubbing against her stomach.She could feel it, feel the outline of his thick, throbbing, mighty cock. Larger than she’d anticipated, perhaps. His stature spoke for itself. His hands were on her hips, rubbing up against her back, and now her arms were pulled up above her head. He pushed her back, into a wall, pinning her and continuing his kiss, breaking away to lock his lips on her neck before he claimed her mouth once again.Their tongues danced for a moment, the Highlord overcoming her and invading her mouth with his, she shuddered beneath his conquest breathless. With his strong grip on her hips, she felt like she was indeed a helpless lamb and he the wolf playing with his food. Pushing her against the wall caused the blonde to melt once again, her whole body trembled with want as the man’s lips brushed over her neck, trailing kisses all over her skin.Nora wanted to say something but nothing came out, silenced by his lips feasting on hers once more. She kissed him back, her thoughts the most impure. She closed her eyes and gave herself over to him.
Certainly her possessor felt her exhalation of breath and the slump of surrender in her frame. Amidst the darkness, the shieldmaiden could feel his enormous hardness swelling against her abdomen. He was huge! His maleness pulsating, seeking.The blonde wanted to see it. She wanted to taste it. Feel it. Nora opened her eyes again only to see his body squeezing hers heatedly against the wall behind her, breathing as heavily as their lips pressed together. She could taste their shared breath and feel the thud of their combined heartbeat as she clumsily placed her right leg behind his, pulling and inviting him in."My lord..." she breathed, breaking the kiss momentarily."I don't... I don't know if I'm ready, sir." It was true. Through the realization of the size of his manhood came the thought that she might not be able to accommodate him fully. The girl was soaking wet, it was clear that she wanted it but she was afraid of disappointing him."You will be ready." Raseri grunted. He leaned down, kissing her chin, kissing her neck, keeping her entranced and moving up to steal a kiss on her lips, letting his tongue slip inside her mouth to dance and delight in her. Now both wrists were grabbed, and ferocious strength pulled them up and slammed them above her head, against the wall.She was naked, and his cock throbbed against her belly.
She was vulnerable, but he knew her body, knew from years of experience what to do and where to touch.By the light, he was enormous. Every slab of thick muscle was strengthened by padding and fierce scars. His nakedness to her was no vulnerability. He radiated strength and authority and desire, leaning and looming over her, his hand pressing against her stomach as he kissed and made lavish his attention of her body, trailing down until his fingers were between her legs.He felt her wetness and he was pleased, a growly giggle erupting as he kissed her deeper, let his lips graze over her, and let his fingers sink knuckle deep inside of her, pumping in and out. He broke the kiss, long enough to press his forehead to hers and let his green eyes stare into her very soul. It wasn't just enchanting or hypnotic, it was empowering. It was absolute faith, sheer authority."You can take me." His fingers never stopped moving. Her heart beat all the faster.It seemed impossible to resist the man in front of her. Every doubt of hers was dispelled at this point. Whether it was his kisses, his eyes, his muscles or his touch that convinced her, it didn’t matter anymore. The once shy girl who couldn’t look him in the eye now couldn’t stop staring. Their gaze locked at each other, her hand nonchalantly found its way down to his cock. It was warm, pulsating as if it had its own life.The Highlord groaned as her delicate fingers wrapped around it and began jerking it slowly. After pumping it a while and getting her hand coated with his precum, Nora dropped to her knees. It was huge, somehow bigger than what she had thought to match his massive body.However, she could not disappoint or allow herself to be intimidated by it. Pleasing that man (and herself) was what mattered now. With her hand at the base of his cock, the shieldmaiden opened her mouth wide and took as much as she could.She was able to hold around half of his rigid meat before sliding her head back and going again. The blonde girl did this about five times, getting a little further down the shaft each time as her saliva helped to reduce the friction and thus take more and more into her warm mouth.Eventually, she was able to envelop almost the entirety of the Highlord’s cock, holding her head against the base with the feeling of his tip poking the back of her throat.
Nora held herself there for a while as saliva began to drip from the gaps between her lips and Raseri’s cock, finally letting it go free as she flung her head back, letting out a gasp of air as beads of saliva connected her lips to his cock. Her eyes were still open and stared directly up into his as she deliberately pulled off his maleness from her mouth with a pop.Her lips formed a plush, soft, wet seal around his cock, bobbing back and forth until his great, throbbing, arced shaft shined from her spit slicking it. His head arched back, his tongue rolled over his teeth, and his hand gripped her head and hair to slowly guide her, keeping control.His cock popped out of her mouth, and Raseri looked down upon her, and her shining eyes and eager face and the slightest blush of red taken to her cheeks softened him, if only for a moment, to appraise her beauty. Only for a moment."I wasn't done, girl." Both hands gripped her head, and suddenly, that grip was far more forceful. He pulled her down to the hilt of his cock, deep enough for her to smell his manhood, the strangely rich and sweet smell of his balls, before pulling her back, again and again.She felt the helm of his pole slipping deeper into her throat, bulging it out. She could only pant. He was throatfucking her, every thrust timed with a muffled pant and a small squelch.It seemed like a daunting task at first, taking something of this size down her throat, but she liked it. Precum slid along the shieldmaiden’s tongue as he held her skull tight. The bittersweet taste lingered on her taste buds.You're a sadistic hypocrite, aren't you? You keep pretending to be pure but this is what you truly desire. Nora thought to herself as the cock continued to slide inside her mouth. He could see her throat bulge as his gigantic fuckmeat traveled in and out of her. And there was no way for Nora to stop it. She didn’t want to.Nora knew that at this point in time, right now, she wanted to be dominated and controlled, fucked and used for her body. As his hips met her face with each thrust, she could feel the tip of his rod tickling the entrance of her oesophagus. At one point, her body convulsed and she tried to push off as his cock massaged her gag reflex, but again, the man’s vicelike grip on her head turned her struggle into waves of pleasure for him.Her hand desperately tried to tap out on his thigh but even after watching a single tear travel from the corner of her eye down her cheek, the Highlord didn’t ease off.You can take me. she remembered his words. She closed her eyes and surrendered every bit of resistance her own body was trying to make, successfully managing to get the retching instinct under control. Now, the shieldmaiden was a simple cocksleeve, the spittle and throaty goop hanging from her mouth as Raseri shoved the blonde girl’s face all the way down his manhood."There you go, Nora." Like a reward for surrendering, for accepting. She was his cocksleeve, his fuckmeat. He would use every inch of her, and it would be to her greatest pleasure. He used her name, a hint of pride in his voice that echoed down her neck, his fingers stroking her scalp even has his hips thrust harder his bulging bitchbreaker down her soft, slick throat."I know a good slut when I see one. You just need to be directed. And while everyone else may see the noble shieldwoman, I'll always have the image of your makeup stained face with my cock down your throat." His hands ventured to the side of her head, gripping hard as his thrusting became more intense, fully using her mouth like the holes between her legs, letting his balls slap against her chin and delighting in every pained mph that resulted.She could feel his cock swelling, throbbing. Could feel how her tongue rolling across his thickness pleased him. Could feel his cum soon approaching, but then, right as his breathing grew heavy and he began to moan, loudly, he relented. His cock slipped from her mouth with a loud pop and at last she could breathe. He placed his cock against the side of her face, covering half with his musk, wet and glistening from her spit.Precum dribbled out of his tip, oozing and leaking against her forehead, her nose. It smelled sweet. It tasted sweet. It called for more.

Chapter 4

"What are you, Nora?" He was right. Upon looking at her own reflection on a polished silver shield that rested in the corner of the tent, Nora could see herself on her knees, her naked body on display and ready to take him, his cock brushing against her face.Just catching a glance of herself in this submissive position caused the shieldmaiden’s slit to flow like a river of girl juice. Yes, the man was right."Why am I so turned on right now?" she thought. Her brain complained within, not wanting to undergo this act of submission, to become another numbered sex doll to the Highlord’s pleasure."I... I’m a good slut, my lord." she whimpered quietly, clearer thoughts piercing her brain as the man softly slapped his fuckmeat on her face. A distant part of her mind screamed with resentment at being called a slut so casually. But there was something about his voice and her own horniness that controlled her, any sign of protest in her mind fading before it could exit her mouth.Tasting the sweet mixture of his precum with her own fluids, the blonde ran her tongue over his tip and licked it clean, eliciting an involuntary moan.“Perhaps you can spare your servant something to drink, sir.”"More than that, Nora." He leans down, and this thumb wipes the smallest remain of precum from her cheek."You're my slut, right now." He laughed at her request. She wasn't going anywhere until he'd had his fill, and slowly seemed to be accepting that."You will address me as your lord. Right now, you are to serve me at my pleasure, and that requires you address me as my station above you." He turned, slowly drawing his cock away from her face and giving her a small moment of reprieve.Long enough to see his massive frame turn away, retrieve a bottle of strong wine from his cabinet, and pour it into a golden goblet. He walked back to her, and if she made any motion to retrieve the goblet, he would stop her. All that came were commands."Open your mouth."The shieldmaiden’s face went red. Her whole body was hot.Something about the way he said it made her heart pound. His slut. His property. She observed very intently as he moved away, still on her knees. The blonde girl was completely entranced by his authority. The fact she had no choice in the matter, and that Raseri would do what he wanted regardless of her will only got her more aroused.“Yes, my lord. I'm all yours.” she replied. When he came back to her, all thoughts of decency, propriety and good manners were lost and she entered a world of depravity. All that mattered to her sex-drugged mind at the moment was to find a way back to that moment she had experienced a few minutes ago when she was being used by her lord. The girl simply obeyed. She opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out in anticipation.Raseri lifted the goblet to her lips, and poured the hot, strong wine down her throat."Don't think. Just swallow." It was like a fire in her belly and a cloud in her thoughts. The last remnants of propriety were washed away, as surely as the wine began to spill down her chin and neck, down to her bare tits glazed in sweat, jostling from how forcefully he held her head, and gripped her hair."I'm sure you know men who'd love to see you like this." He smiled, tipping the goblet up and up until the last of it was swallowed, and her face was red and hot, and her makeup ran down tear lines of restrained ecstacy. It was the only reprieve she would get, and still, it was a reminder of her place right now.She only had a moment to enjoy the taste, how her world spun, before the thick meat of his cock slapped back on her tongue and his hand bobbed her head back down on it. Her world spun, and then it centered, and pleasing this man, servicing this cock, seemed like the only thing that ever truly mattered.As her lord commanded, she swallowed it. The moment the liquid hit her tongue, a sharp sour sensation flooded her mouth and overwhelmed her senses. The wine tasted like overly ripened punishment, which was rather fitting.Nora felt his hand wrapping itself into a tight grip on her hair, reminding herself of the position she was currently in. She felt a shiver up her spine.This was a new experience for the shieldmaiden, she had never felt this possessed before. It was... ironically liberating. Her brief daydream was interrupted by the man roughly shoving his cock back into her mouth, causing her to gag immediately. There was no gentleness to it, just him trying to impale her face on his crotch. The acidic taste in her mouth quickly turned into thick sweetness again.The Highlord pushed harder and harder, working himself down further and further into her throat. Nora felt like he was going to rip right through her neck. Tears sprang again to her eyes as he continued to ravage her mouth, partially from gagging, partially from her plight. But the look of pleasure on his face was the best reward she could possibly think of.The blonde began moving herself with him, pulling him into her. She wanted her lord’s approval more than anything. Such a large man, to force himself so eagerly on such a pretty thing. Such a brute. Such a lord.She felt his fingers leave her hair only for them to grip like a vice around the sides of her heads, and now he was nearly on top of her. His balls slapped against her chin while he throatfucked her, pushing harder inside, further until the slightest outline of his cockhead bulged her neck, then further still.Her tongue fought to wrap around him and every new adjustment to how he used her elicited a growl of pleasure. Learning. She is learning. Good. The stain of the drink made her tits shine against the firelight that made warm his back, and they jiggle and bounced with every thrust that fought to pop her jaw. He was using her mouth like he'd use the rest of her, and his eyes began to fall back in his head, rolling back against his shoulders."It's almost over. I'm getting close. Be a good girl, don't let a drop go to waste."Nora was loving to feel her lord twitch inside her every time she rolled her tongue just the right way. She didn’t know sucking cock could feel this good. The tip of his cock nudged against the back of her throat over and over. What a sinful mouth this young woman had. And how she loved being praised for it. A thrill went straight to her clit after being called a good girl. His good girl.The blonde would do anything to please this man. Keeping the strong grip on her head, he tilted it to adjust the angle then kept shoving his hips forward, sliding all the way past the curve of her throat. The girl had a natural talent for it. She loved the burn so much she didn’t even gag anymore.Being stuffed full by this man, and swallowing him again and again was all she cared for in that moment. Her senses were overwhelmed - the sweet taste of his cock mixed with the wine, its hardness forcing her throat open, the smell of his sweat, his rough breathing.She moaned with his every thrust, the sound muffled by his cock, and looked into his eyes, wordlessly begging for her reward. The shieldmaiden wanted to tell him she would gladly drink it all, but even if she could, he already knew it. She was his.His back arched and he hit his most thunderous thrust yet, bulging out her throat with a dominant, sincere groan. His teeth clenched and with it, his grip, holding her tight and steady while a fountain of cum was emptied right into her stomach. He held her tight, training out her breath, her will, her discipline, staring her eyes down as she managed to keep him between her lips.Slowly, he slid himself out, just to give her reprieve. His cock was still hard, still glistening, still soaked in her spit. It twitched, and a shot of cum dribbled from the cockhead and hung against it.“That won’t do, Nora. Clean me, before I fuck you proper.”Nora’s throat tightened slightly and her body shuddered. Gushes of holy semen poured down the shieldmaiden’s throat and pooled into her stomach. It felt so hot and sticky, like pudding, and it kept coming in huge blasts.She thought she was going to suffocate on the immense cock wedged down her throat, and started to feel her vision black out.As his orgasm subsided and he began to dislodge his cock from her mouth, a bit of stray seed dribbled onto the girl’s tongue, and in his cum she could taste her own contentment from having pleased her lord. What an amazing feeling.Once he was all out, she started coughing almost immediately, her throat feeling stretched and abused, but his load was safely ensconced in her tummy. For a quick moment Nora almost felt bad it was over, but hearing that her lord was still not completely satisfied gave the girl the reassurance she needed. She gulped down the last of his cum and smiled.“O-Of course, my lord.” she said with a light nod. The girl quickly nuzzled her face back into his package, feeling the heat of his cock as it throbbed. Even though he had just unloaded, Nora was pleased to see his balls were still drawn up tight and looked ready to explode further.Slowly she licked him clean, his cock brushing against her cheeks and nose. She licked his balls and the base of his cock with the tip of her tongue, catching every drop of cum that was still there.The girl could hear his low groaning noises as she sucked first one ball then the other, all the while his cock seemed to pulsate impatiently waiting for its turn. Another gulp. His balls now clean, she continued at the root of his penis, under his ball sack and licked slowly up the underside of his engorged prick. Nora cleaned it all the way up the tip, until her lips covered the head of his penis and she gently sucked the last few drops, flicking the tip with her tongue.With a final gulp, she looked proud at her fine work for a moment. His glistening manhood looked hungry again. She smiled and looked up to meet the Highlord's gaze, as if awaiting his next orders.

Chapter 5

Lys Raseri was a coiled, taut beast, a hulking mountain of muscle and a hundred scars. But Nora met his lust with enthusiasm, with trained and proper decorum, with plush pink lips and eager eyes, and that almost made her match him.Her tongue rolled down his shaft and his chest rose and fell with pleasure- she kissed his cock and his head arched back and let out a low and loud moan. But he wasn't done. She had met him, had faced him, but he was far, far from done.His cock throbbed over her, growing even bigger, pulsing harder, and it was impossible not to imagine how good it would feel to get filled and fucked and held tight until the entire camp could feel her shrieks of pleasure. Not yet. Not nearly."Good girl."He ran his thumb over the soft curve of her lips, pressing it into her mouth then guiding her up, up away from her knees. Her back pressed against the hardness of his chest and felt that he was warm like fire, and smelled of pipesmoke and bourbon and sandalwood.It was easy to get lost in him, to fall back and drown in the comfort of his arms and the rich, commanding depths of his voice. Easy enough that his hands slid over her hips and slid over her softness, trailing down her belly and possessively parting her legs.His fingers split apart the lips of her pussy and teased her, rolling her tit in another with a heavy squeeze. He was kissing her neck, whispering into her ears, towering over her."I want you, now, Nora." His voice, his deviously delicious voice whispered next to her one ear.Every time he said her name the girl melted. The shiver up her spine was back. Her heart sped up, her nipples hardened further. It was so bizarre. Her body was reacting to those simple words. His virile smell, his commanding presence, his towering figure. This man was irresistible, her pussy gushed and twitched in anticipation.“I’m yours, my lord. Please…” she paused for a moment.“Fuck me.” she managed to say it. A fresh wave of redness pulsed through her face and spread down her neck.The shieldmaiden then felt the bulbous head of his cock brush against her clit. She looked at him again and nodded her head like a little girl while biting her lower lip.Eager to be violated by her lord, she pushed herself backwards towards him squeezing her ass against his body. That seemed to have achieved what she wanted as she felt his hands grab her hips with force and pull her further, seemingly ready to finally shove his organ inside her.“Fuck me.” She said it low, curling from her soft lips like a whispered prayer of want that only he could satisfy.His lips grazed against hers and pulled her in for a kiss, deep and full of his taste and possessive, possessive like he claimed her, like words now came so short. His fingers brushed down between her legs and spread her until the wetness from her pussy dripped down the side of her legs and onto the floor, dripped against his throbbing cock and drizzled against it, like a sausage coated with sweet honey.It was enough to make him gasp, to make him kiss her deeper, to pull her further back into him. He shifted her leg up, and his grip grew tight on her quivering hips. She felt his cockhead slip through her and push, deep, and he was inside her.He was immense, he was filling her, his hands were all over her and Nora felt near impaled, every inch of him struggling to fit the further he pushed himself inside. But he didn’t relent. His kiss continued, long and low and hungry, tongue rolling against hers to steal every inch of taste in her mouth like it was his to own. Then just when it seemed he could go no deeper, his hips bucked, her breasts bounced, a gasp escaped from the soft, slick friction of her pussy grip, and he was thrusting, thrusting fast, thrusting hard, fucking her.Nora's eyes widened as the Highlord's massive cock slowly pushed inside her. She felt herself stretching to accommodate his girth, her inner walls clenching tightly around him. A gasp escaped her lips as he hilted himself fully inside her. The feeling of fullness was overwhelming - she had never felt so completely filled before.As Raseri began to thrust, Nora's body moved in rhythm with his powerful motions. Her breasts bounced with each deep stroke. Waves of pleasure washed over her as his thick shaft rubbed against her most sensitive spots. She moaned into their kiss, her fingers digging into his muscular arms for support.The Highlord's hands roamed possessively over her curves, squeezing her breasts and gripping her hips as he pounded into her relentlessly. One hand gripped her hip tightly while the other kneaded her breast roughly, pulling her back to meet each thrust. Nora's head fell back against his broad chest, overwhelmed by the intense sensations."My lord...it feels so good" she whimpered. Her legs trembled as he hit spots deep inside her that had never been touched before. The shieldmaiden was pleased to hear Raseri growl with primal satisfaction as she felt her tight pussy grip him like a vice. Even more so when he nipped back at her neck and shoulder, marking her pale skin as his own.“You'll crave me every moment you spend away from my touch." He growled back, possessive, immense, strong. His hand, large and rough and vicelike, slid up her own slender arm before pushing it into the wall that he fucked her against, holding her slender palm flat and tight to give some leverage, some reprieve, as his grip on her tight tightened and his thrusts grew faster, deeper.Her toes curled and then left the ground. Nora was as light as a doll compared to his strength, now held up in the air, thighs struggling to clench around him. His touch was gentle and hard enough to make her feel this was nearly holy, a sacred ritual, a sacrosanct duty to please and satisfy him, like her body was built for this purpose. The wetness of her pussy, so well teased and toyed with before he had ever fucked her fully, dripped down the sides of her thighs, onto the floor of the tent beneath him."Now, moan like you mean it." He whispered, leaning down and nipping at her ear."I like it when my soldiers know what you are to me."She felt like she was being consumed by him, every inch of her responding to his touch. And when he commanded her to moan, she did, unable to hold back the sounds of pleasure that spilled from her lips.Nora knew that this was unlike anything she had ever experienced. She could feel the Highlord's satisfaction, his pleasure in her pleasure. It was intoxicating, and she savored every moment of it, reveling in the knowledge that she was fulfilling her duty to please him.
His words sent another shiver down her spine, a thrill of both fear and excitement. He wanted them to hear her, to know she was his. A possession. A prize. And in that moment, the girl didn't mind that at all."My lord" she gasped, her voice breathless."Please..." His quickening pace made her moans grow louder, more unrestrained. Each thrust was a jolt of electricity, a wave that threatened to overwhelm her. She pressed herself closer to him, desperate for more, her nails dug into his skin, leaving shallow trails in their wake.A strange mix of emotions swirled within the shieldmaiden. Embarrassment, pride, and a deep satisfaction. She was his. And for now, that was all that mattered.

Chapter 6

“FUUUUUCK!!” she squeezed her eyes shut and screamed. Had they heard her? Had they known what was happening? She glanced up at Raseri, a question in her eyes.Raseri let his hand slip from her hands, and she felt those fingers close tight around her neck. The pleasure was enough for her back to arch, her eyes to roll back, her cheeks to flush. He saw the need in her eyes and heard it in her voice, and with a selfsure grin he knew to what heights of pleasure she was now beginning to climb. Her lips parted, her eyed rolled up, and her tongue dropped hungrily as she let out her ecstatic cry, and Raseri's hips drove him deeper into her, spurred on by the whorish prayer.Then she recovered, just enough, to look him in the eyes, her neck controlled by his hand. The pressure applied felt almost comforting, staring into his deep green, never once breaking, smiling with a satisfied laugh. She looked beautiful like this."They will say nothing, but they will know. There's no shame in it. Only you and I matter right now. Only us."She felt his index finger curl beneath her chin, keeping her looking at him, tresses of his silver hair dangling down to her shoulders as his hulking body cast a shadow over her.His words washed over her, a soothing balm to the anxieties that had briefly flickered within. Only you and I matter right now. Only us. In that moment, it was true. The world outside the tent, the expectations, the duties, the gossip – they all receded, leaving only Raseri and the raw burning connection between them.His hand, still tightened around her throat, was not threatening. It was possessive. It reminded her that she was his, claimed, wanted. And she, in turn, wanted him with a ferocity that surprised even herself.
The pleasure was building again.She glanced back at him.The green of his eyes was intense, almost hypnotic, drawing her in. There was a wildness there, a primal hunger that mirrored her own. Nora saw no judgment, no condemnation, only a fierce need that matched her own. The Highlord began to move again, slower this time, each thrust deliberate and exquisite.He was teasing her, drawing out the pleasure, prolonging the most exquisite torture that was this mating ritual. The shieldmaiden bit her lip, fighting back another moan, wanting to savor every sensation and every nuance of his touch. Her thighs trembled in protest. But she didn't want to give way. Not yet. She wanted to hold on to this moment, to revel in the intoxicating dance between submission and self control.He seemed to catch on to that. Raseri looked at her as if challenging her, a dare. And she couldn't resist it. She arched her back, meeting his thrusts with great passion, her nails cutting deeper into his skin."Try me, my lord," she whispered through his choke, her voice husky with lust.“Try me?” He repeated. He smiled- a half cocked smirk that oozed with dominance. Oh, he’d love the challenge, love the light, loved the fire. A spark grew in her belly and he’d make it consume her. She was playing with an inferno. Now his grip wasn’t on her neck, but around her scalp. Fingers ran through short cut blonde hair, seizing a handful and pulling- enough to control her head, pull it forward.He gripped tight around her hip, slipping over the curve with the smoothness earned from the beads of candle flame sweat that dripped down an ass that wobbled with every thrust. She had challenged a beast, a seraph, a warmade veteran who knew how he liked his woman- he liked them like this.Called forth from shyness into his plaything. His knees arched, giving his hips a better position to thrust, standing, piston fierce and spear deep. She could feel herself stretch around him, how tightly she struggled to fit him, could hear the slaps of her ass bouncing back against his groin in a pounding rhythm. It was hypnotic.
Almost easy to fall against. Then his grip tightened, and her head reared back, and she had to focus on him, could never forget it was Raseri fucking her like men had only managed in her dreams."Raseri," she breathed. Her scalp tingled under his possessive grip. The taste of his power and dominance filled her senses, erasing all hesitation the girl ever had. As he released her hair just enough to tilt her head back, the little shieldmaiden considered that maybe she had underestimated him with this challenge. Nora would never forget this night. She knew that, as he drove into her, deeper than before, Highlord Raseri would stay in her memory for as long as she lived.The girl gasped, her body straining to accommodate his massive form. Her whole world was reduced to the feel of his shaft within her, stretching her, possessing her. She clenched her muscles, fighting against the overwhelming pleasure, trying to hold onto that fragile thread of control. But the paladin lord was relentless, his body breaking her defenses with every powerful thrust. As her back arched even harder, Nora’s vision blurred again and the most untamed moan escaped her lips."Fuuuck! You feel so good, my lord. Please don’t stop. Make me forget my name," she whispered with a hoarse voice."Make me forget everything but you."Her skin dimpled and caved under the pressure of his hands, soft skin close to glowing in the light. His fingers shifted and curled around her thighs, lifting one leg up to curve around his waist. Now he had an angle. She felt the weight of him deep inside her, his fierceness, his strength.She felt a heat glowing from her pussy to her stomach to her throat, and every gasp and moan made her feel stronger for it. Control? She could feel her ass quaking against his groin, the splash of her cunt painting streaks from his thighs to his stomach. I am in control. She'd only felt such bliss in prayer, before, when the light touched her soul. When the thin thread of justice and kindness that held the world together first reached out, and gave her strength. Now that bliss was his, pushed by him, dominated by him.This was worship, it must be, nothing else ever felt so right. Her breasts rolled and shook and bounced and slapped against her ribs, her face was red, and Raseri was kissing up and down her neck then pushing her down to fuck her harder."Say my name." He commanded.
A high-pitched moan came out of her mouth involuntarily and her eyes rolled into the back of her head at the pleasure. Fuck, this was overwhelming. The way they danced together in this position had his cock reach so deep inside her cunt its warmth felt so unbelievably good. She opened her mouth automatically to scream his name in response to his command, but then chose to bite her lip instead in an act of stubbornness. It was inevitable though. She could not resist much longer.Nora felt him everywhere, inside and out. His cock hitting her sensitive spot so deep inside her repeatedly and filling her with a stretch unlike any other she had ever felt before was ought to send her over the edge at any moment.All meanwhile he showered her with kisses all over, making her feel so desired, so loved. Her walls clenched greedily onto his hardness, trying to draw him further in, even if it didn’t feel possible. At this point what she feared the most was that this moment would inevitably end, their embrace would eventually cease and they would go separate ways.As he continued to pound hard into her, he pushed her down, looking to see his command fulfilled. The Highlord’s cock was most certainly a wicked, sinful object that had to be forged straight from the depths of the Maw. At first Nora thought it was a holy instrument but considering the fire he was creating inside her body, she had to think otherwise. It was too irresistible. The shieldmaiden had to obey his command."RASERIIII!" she screamed, finally. If his brethren didn’t hear her the last time, they most likely did now. Her scream sounded like a desperate plea from a woman teetering on the edge."Good girl, Nora." Raseri responded, and his grin was wide and wicked and knowing. She screamed, she screamed his name. Her head rolled back and her face was flushed and her eyes were falling back into her head, overwhelmed, owned by the pleasure. As soon as she screamed, she was smothered. He picked her up, by her thighs, and stood up fully, letting her bounce on his cock with her back to his chest.Her head fell against his shoulder, and he seized her, kissing her tightly and tasting her like she was sweetened by his domination. His hand snaked around, pressing, sliding down her smooth belly.While his cock thrust up and down, her body sliding in motion with it, his fingers peeled apart her lower lips and began to gently press against her clit. He didn't need proof- right now, Raseri owned Nora, and now all the pleasure was just reward for her service.Hearing him say that caused the fire within Nora to burn even faster. Whether it was shame or exhilaration she didn’t know, she didn’t care right now. Nora had no time to think, just feel. Raseri made sure of that as he picked her up and pulled her wobbly legs behind her head.Nora kept moaning and offered no resistance, her head lolling back to his shoulder. The girl couldn't even move her legs and her arms were trapped between the man and her legs. Her heart beat rapidly as she realized she wasn't touching the ground at all. The sliver of control she thought she had vanished.There wasn't anything she could do as she felt the full length of his cock stretch her in a way she had never been before. This man was gargantuan in size with a cock to match. She could see his grin as the man grunted into her ear and kept feeding her pussy inch after inch of his monstrous shaft."Ohhh yes... fuck... my Lord… I'm yours." she managed to say with a ragged breath. Nora clenched her teeth as he sped up the pace and absolutely pistoned his way in and out of her while simultaneously lowering and raising her in order to not have to move his hips so much in that position.The impaling sensation she felt was as if somebody were shoving a whole club in her. Her eye started twitching. With how good she felt, Nora’s moans were impossible to keep trapped inside. They quickly filled the place every time he broke into her.“Fuck! Oooh… mmmh… fuck… I… can’t…” she admitted defeat as the first tremors of orgasm began to ripple through her.Nora moaned and gasped as he penetrated her, each thrust reaching further and further inside her. She matched the motions of Raseri’s thrusts, pushing her ass back, slapping it against his hips, her pussy dripping onto the floor beneath them.The shieldmaiden had fully lost her composure by now, the feeling of intense pleasure severing her ties to any decency and decorum. Raseri grabbed her wrists and pinned them behind her back, the other hand squeezing her right ass cheek."That's right Nora, give in to ME." said the Highlord as he hammered her pussy repeatedly. Savoring the feeling of being at the man's mercy, the girl didn't even bother to struggle against the grip that held her arms in place. Instead she arched her back even more, allowing herself to further drown in pleasure and submission as she fully accepted him inside her.Raseri groaned as he took his free hand and gripped Nora’s blonde hair, pulling her head back hard.She gasped at the sudden pain that swirled together with pleasure. Simultaneously, he pressed down on her lower back, forcing her to arch her back even more. The sight of Nora’s perfectly arched ass sent him over the edge, and with a final thrust he erupted inside her. Nora's eyes went blank as her final orgasm almost made her knees buckle. She felt surges of gratitude for each load that the paladin lord deposited inside her until he had no more to give. She collapsed onto her knees as the ragged breath Raseri released her hair from his grip, cum dripping out of her slit."Good job, girl" Raseri said as he landed a smack on her ass cheek. To Nora, It felt like a mark of ownership. His praise was all she needed to hear. As he brought her to her feet, her legs were still trembling from the pleasure. He noticed, and before she could stumble, the highlord pulled her into another of his possessive kisses. Then, with an effortless grunt, Raseri swept her into his arms, making her body feel like a weightless thing to him.The next moment Nora was being dropped onto his bed and Raseri laying down alongside her. Still buzzing from all the lovemaking, Nora shifted, waddling slightly as she moved her body on top of his.She settled herself against his muscular chest, her breasts pressing into it, and rested her golden head in the crook of his neck. He wrapped a strong arm around her and she expected to hear more of his praise but instead felt his cock brush against her inner thigh. Unbelievable. How much stamina did this man have? She tilted her head and looked at him inquisitively.The Highlord said nothing and just grinned. It was going to be a long night.END.

• back
• home

A SHIELDMAIDEN, A GOOF AND A PACK OF WOLVES

Written by Uriel and Nora

Prologue

Back to Stormwind, finally. But the familiar stone walls and bustling streets were of little respite to the shieldmaiden. Even though she wasn’t in danger of freezing herself to death in Icecrown anymore, she could see the apprehension of the people in the streets amidst the uncertainty of the future. The absence of the King felt like a real wound in the heart of her people. But beneath the kingdom’s crisis, a personal anguish of hers gnawed. Her long mission through Icecrown had consumed months, precious time stolen from her true quest: finding her sister Clare.And now, with the Alliance’s leadership fractured, the search for Clare felt distant, something she couldn't afford to do while the lives of every living being were in danger, including hers. After receiving her next mission, her next stop was her family’s house. Her mother Dahlia sat in her worn armchair by the hearth. She looked lost in thought."Mother? I'm back." said Nora.Dahlia turned, with hollow eyes. The old woman was just a shadow of the demanding matriarch Nora remembered from her childhood. Clare's disappearance had left a massive hole in her heart."Nora. You're back." said Dahlia."Yes, Mother. The mission is over, I have a few days until I leave again. I wanted to see how you were and talk about Clare."At the mention of Clare's name, Dahlia flinched.“What is there to talk about, Nora? She's gone." said the old woman."We don't know that for sure! We have to keep looking. I was thinking, maybe with my connections now, after Icecrown, I could talk to some of the higher-ups, see if there's any new lead.""Nora, it's been almost two years since the last lead! You were away. And now the King is gone! You'll run off on another mission. Clare will be forgotten while you chase dragons or whatever it is you're doing!""That's not fair, Mother! You think I haven't thought of her every single day? I want to find her more than anything. But the King needs to be-"Dahlia scoffed weakly."The King. Always something more important than your own family, isn't it? Just like last time. She needed you, and you were off playing hero."The accusation hit hard. Tears appeared in Nora's eyes. She wanted to cuss her own mother but couldn’t. She couldn't reach her mother, couldn't offer comfort, couldn't even cuss her. She turned."I'll come back later." But Dahlia didn't even respond. She just looked away back to the hearth. Nora needed air. Space. She needed her place. The girl headed towards King Varian’s memorial.Nora often came here, behind the tomb, to watch the sea, to clear her head. But someone was already there. It was a woman, from what little Nora could see of her frame and bearing, she seemed to be around her own age. She didn’t look like she belonged. A lost visitor, perhaps? Nora approached her.“Excuse me. Are you lost?”The woman turned slowly. Her hood fell back slightly, revealing a face pale not from the cold, but from exhaustion and tear-streaked grit. She looked at Nora, her eyes wide with a frantic, pleading recognition. Not that she knew Nora, but she recognized the armor, the bearing of someone who could do something."Lost?" the stranger laughed, a brittle, cracking sound. "I wish I were lost. If I were lost, I could be found. No, I am exactly where I need to be, praying to a dead King because the living ones won't listen."She stepped closer, grasping Nora’s gauntlet with trembling hands. "You... you are a soldier? An adventurer?""I am," Nora said, her voice softening. The woman’s desperation mirrored the look in Dahlia's eyes, a mirror image of the grief Nora had just fled from."My husband," the woman choked out. "He’s a merchant. He took the road through Duskwood three days ago. He never arrived at Darkshire. I went to the guards, but they say it’s just the wolves, or the defias, or the undead... but it’s not."She lowered her voice to a terrified whisper. "It’s the witch. There is a darkness there, my lady. A darkness that cannot be seen, only felt. It swallowed him. Please. Bring him back to me. Don't let him fade away."Don't let him fade away. The words struck Nora like a physical blow. She couldn't find Clare. She couldn't fix her mother. But this? A husband missing in the woods? This was a monster she could hit. This was a problem she could solve with a sword."I will find him," Nora vowed, perhaps too quickly. "Go home. I will bring him back."

Chapter 1

An hour later, the bright skies of Elwynn Forest were a distant memory. The gryphon banked hard, descending through the thick, unnatural canopy of Duskwood. The air here was heavy, smelling of wet rot and ancient magic. As the gryphon touched down in Darkshire, the town seemed huddled in on itself, the lamplights flickering bravely against the perpetual twilight.Nora dismounted and patted the beast before turning to a member of the Night Watch patrolling the flight point. He looked tired, his armor scored with claw marks."Hail," Nora said, stepping into his path. "I'm looking for information regarding a disappearance. A merchant. His wife mentioned a darkness that cannot be seen. And a witch."The guard snorted, leaning on his spear. "Welcome to Darkshire, miss. Look around. The darkness is everywhere. Spiders the size of horses, worgen in the shadows, shambling dead... take your pick." He spat on the cobblestones."Unseen darkness? Sounds like hysteria. As for a witch..." He smirked, thumbing over his shoulder toward the town square. "The only witch we got is the girl running the Scarlet Raven. And I only say that because she’s managed to keep the ale flowing and the roof from caving in. Witchcraft if I ever saw it." He chuckled darkly at his own joke. "Go ask her. She hears all the gossip."Nora made her way to the inn, the largest building in the gloomy town. She pushed open the heavy oak doors, expecting a cackling crone or a shadowy figure huddled in the corner.Instead, the Scarlet Raven was warm, smelling of roasted meat and spices. Behind the counter stood a woman who looked nothing like a hag. She was young, with cascading dark hair and a smile that seemed too bright for a town cursed to eternal night. She moved with a grace that captivated the room, pouring drinks and laughing with the dour locals.Nora approached the bar, feeling wrong-footed."Innkeeper?""Welcome, traveler!" The woman beamed, wiping her hands on her apron. Her eyes were sharp but looked kind. "You look like you’ve traveled a long road. A room? A hot meal?""A room," Nora said, studying the woman's face for any sign of malice. There was none. "And... I was told you might know about the goings-on in the woods. A missing merchant?"The innkeeper’s smile didn’t falter, though her eyes flickered briefly to Nora's sword."Many go missing in the woods, sadly. It is a dangerous place. But let's get you settled first. You look like you carry the weight of the world on those shoulders."She handed Nora a heavy iron key."Top of the stairs, first on the left. Rest a moment. The darkness isn't going anywhere."Nora took the key, confusion gnawing at her. The guard had called her a witch playfully, but the stranger in Stormwind had been terrified. This woman seemed harmless… charming, even.Nora went upstairs, the floorboards creaking under her boots. The room was simple but clean. She left her things there but she wasn't here to sleep. She splashed cold water from the basin onto her face, washing away the dust of the flight and the tears from her mother's house.Focus, she told herself. Find the husband. Ignore the ghosts in your head. She headed back downstairs. She gave the beautiful innkeeper a nod as she exited the tavern, stepping back out into the suffocating gloom of Darkshire. The town was quiet. Too quiet. Nora turned her gaze toward the treeline, where the road disappeared into the black fog. If there was an unseen darkness out there, she was going to hunt it down.

Chapter 2

Rumors didn’t spread in Duskwood without reason. Children vanishing at night. Travelers found dead on the roadside, throats torn out, bodies half-dragged into the trees. Wolves seen where wolves should not be… too tall, too clever, too many. And always, the same whisper followed every tale. The innkeeper knows more than she lets on.Nora adjusted the strap of her shield and began walking the road. That was when she saw her. High above the road, where a gnarled oak leaned out over the treeline, a figure lay sprawled across one of its thick branches, basking in the weak morning sun as if Duskwood were a pleasant summer grove instead of a cursed forest.The woman was asleep. She looked impossibly out of place.
Her skin was a warm, exotic brown, untouched by the sickly pallor that seemed to stain everything in Duskwood. Long white braided hair spilled over the bark like snow, catching the dim light of the forest. Red markings adorned her face with sharp lines that felt ceremonial rather than decorative.She wore little more than tight leather armor, fashioned in a way that suggested protection was an afterthought. It was more like a bikini rather than armor, to be frank.The woman stirred and yawned, stretching lazily, and Nora could swear the branch creaked in complaint. The stranger reached beside her, retrieving a small bag resting near her hip, then smiled at a pair of birds perched nearby.“Good morning, little fly-flyers,” she said. “Now… what am I hungry for today?”Her stomach answered with a soft growl. “Oh. That’s a vote.”
She rolled off the branch. The woman spun through the air in a series of effortless twists before landing lightly and perfectly on the road below.“Hmm,” she said thoughtfully. “Eight points on a scale of four. Could’ve been better.”Nora just stared.The woman smiled to herself and strolled toward the forest’s edge, reaching into her tiny bag and pulling out a spear. It was long, elegant, and far too large to have fit inside. That was when Nora decided to introduce herself, rather than just watch her.“Excuse me,” she called, keeping her distance. “Are you lost?”The woman looked up, blinking as if only now noticing her.“Oh! Hello!” She waved cheerfully, spear resting against her shoulder. “Nope. Just visiting.”“In Duskwood?” Nora asked.“Mhm!”Nora frowned. “That’s… not usually a place people visit.”The woman tilted her head, considering this. “Huh. It is a little gloomy.” She smiled anyway. “I’m Saria.”“Nora,” she replied after a moment. “You might want to be careful. This road isn’t safe.”“You have a pretty name, Nora.” She turned suddenly toward the trees and chirped two sharp birdlike sounds that echoed through the fog.Nora just watched. A moment later, something rustled in the underbrush. A crow hopped into view, head cocked, glossy feathers dark as pitch. It regarded Saria with unsettling focus.
Saria chirped again, softer this time. The crow cawed once in response.“…Are you talking to it?” Nora asked slowly.
“Yes.” Saria nodded. “It says the forest is upset today. Something is pulling shadows where they shouldn’t go.”Nora’s expression hardened. That aligned far too well with the rumors. “Did it say where?”Saria listened, nodding along, then frowned faintly. “Near the road. Closer to town than the trees like.”The crow flapped away into the fog. That made Nora study Saria more closely. She had pointy ears but she was not like any elf the shieldmaiden had seen before.“You’re not from around here,” Nora said.“Nope.”She still could not figure out whether the woman was simply utterly crazy or if she was actually telling the truth. I know people from Draenor, but you don't really look like one of them. Where are you from? And what brought you here?" asked Nora.“Draenor? No, that does not sound familiar! I have been in a world called Roneard but not Draenor. The place I come from is in many ways similar to this forest."“So you can travel between worlds just because you want to?” Nora asked. It was absurd to think that it took the Kirin Tor an insane amount of power to create and maintain portals. And this woman was here talking about it as if it was just like taking a stroll down the road. Either way, Nora decided to keep asking.“If your own power brought you here, you must have a reason. What are you looking for in Azeroth?”"For fun, I guess being at home for a couple thousand years gets boring and I hate being bored." Saria reached into a small pouch at her side, far too small for what was holding. She withdrew a circular device of silvery color etched with unfamiliar runes.“What is that?” Nora asked.“My mom,” Saria said happily.Before Nora could respond, Saria brushed her thumb across the gem and a figure appeared from it. A woman with similar white hair and deep skin tone as Saria, though perhaps older, composed, and unmistakably powerful.“Hello, my little one. How fares your wandering?”Saria beamed. “Great! I made a new friend. Her name is Nora.”The woman’s gaze shifted, fixing on Nora with unsettling clarity. Then she inclined her head in a graceful bow.
“Greetings, Nora of this world. I am Lunia.”Nora, very aware that she was standing on a fog laden road in Duskwood speaking to a projected being of impossible presence, bowed instinctively in return.“The honor is mine, Lady Lunia.”
Lunia’s smile deepened. “Unexpected paths often matter most.”After a brief exchange, the image faded, the light folding neatly back into the device. Saria tucked it away with obvious affection.Nora stood silent for a long moment, processing the fact that Saria might not be crazy.“…Your mother is amazing.”It was then that a scream tore through the forest. Sharp. Human. Close. Nora was already moving, sword half-drawn.“That came from the south path.”Saria’s pointy ears twitched.“Yes,” she said. “Four people. Scared.”Nora shot her a look. “You can tell that?”Saria smiled. “Of course.”Another scream echoed, closer now, and this time, it was joined by a deep guttural howl that made Nora’s blood run cold. Werewolves.“Stay behind me,” Nora told her, breaking into a run.Saria blinked. “Puppies!” She said, far too cheerfully. They both followed the sound off the road and into a shallow clearing where torchlight flickered wildly.Five people, Darkshire locals by their clothes, stood huddled together, backs to a broken cart. One of them clutched a pitchfork, another a wood axe. All were shaking. Circling them were shapes in the fog. Too tall. Too broad.
Yellow eyes gleamed as massive silhouettes moved just beyond the torchlight. Low growls rolled through the clearing, vibrating in the chest. Werewolves.One of the creatures stepped forward, moonlight catching on matted fur and elongated claws. Its muzzle split into a snarl, saliva dripping from jagged teeth.“Stay back!” a man shouted, voice cracking. “Please!”Nora stepped forward, shield raised. The werewolf lunged.
Golden light erupted as Nora met it head on, her shield slamming into its chest with a burst of holy energy. The beast was thrown backward, but only for a moment.Another leapt from the side. Saria moved so fast she was suddenly there, crossing the distance in a blur, planting her foot squarely into the creature’s ribcage. Bone cracked like splintering wood as the werewolf flew sideways, crashing through undergrowth and vanishing into the fog.“Oh. They’re very rude.” said Saria.More shapes emerged. Four, maybe five.

• back
• home

SUN KISSED

Written by Sunwhisper and Nora

Chapter 1

The journey had been fairly smooth for Nora so far, or as smooth as it could be while passing through the Uldum desert. She'd received a request to deliver a missive to the League of Explorers, who were collaborating with the Order in the search of a relic of great importance to the Knights of the Silver Hand. However, after getting to the spot that was marked in the map, she found their settlement to be abandoned.Considering the heat of the desert during daytime she decided to camp there until the sunset, making use of the equipment the explorers had left. She quickly fell asleep and rested for a while. However, she was suddenly awoken by the sound of battle outside. Through her vision still blurred out from the light, she could see a blood elf fighting two large insects.Acting in instinct she grabbed her shield and ran to him but as she got there the blood elf, who now she recognized as her friend, Kalec'thur Sunwhisper, had already made quick work of the bugs."Kalec! Didn't think I would meet you around these parts!" she said.Once more into the desert, he found himself chasing after a story that could be horseshit...but what else was a man to do?Once more into the sand of Uldum...another fucking week of knocking sand out of my boots afterwards. came the thought to his mind.Kalec sighed a little bit and gave the mount he rode upon a slight tap of his heels as the heavy hooves of the warhorse that he rode picked up the pace and carefully made their way down through a valley and over a small set of sand-drifts towards an Oasis in the distance.In the distance he saw the pitch of a tent, propped up and supported by tie downs that was no doubt placed to help provide shade during the worst heat of the day. He had half a mind just to keep riding along, but the glint of something greenish-blue shifting through the sands near dusk caught his eye and his eyes narrowed a bit."Hold here...you'll be too noisy," he spoke to his mount as he slid from the saddle and drew his blade, heavy and oblong with a design that the very Titans had seen fit to create, as he walked down towards the flat expanse outside of the pitched tent.As the last bits of insect ichor dripped from the heavy blade in his hands, Kalec turned for a moment and looked back over his shoulder as he heard a voice that not only seemed familiar but called out his name.He turned towards the voice but kept his eyes upon the large scarab-like beings that he had seen slipping through the sands earlier, now felled and leaking into the cooling grains.When his eyes finally looked towards the source of the voice, his eyebrows raised in surprise and a laugh escaped him."Well...how the hell are you doing, Shieldmaiden?" Kalec stepped a foot back and did a small bow towards her before he continued, "I was about to walk over to whoever was in that tent and let them know they nearly had the worst bedbugs ever but it's certainly nice to see a friendly face as a surprise out here."Nora giggled."I haven't seen any of these myself yet so maybe they like the smell of your blood." she says, while kicking one of the corpses to check if it was actually dead."I've been sent here to deliver some orders to the explorers who were in that camp but couldn't find anyone. Have you seen them?" she asks."My blood? I wear red for a reason...so you can't see me bleed," he cracked a smile and walked closer to where she stood.
When he got closer he looked around the camp that she had set up for a moment and then smiled a bit at the kick to the dead scarab-thing that was nearly cut in two and very dead."No...and if you haven't seen them, that's probably not a good thing out here. Uldum is a deceptively hard environment." He paused for a moment and looked her over before he turned and re--sheathed the large blade in his hand upon his back once more."Official business of the Silver Hand, or are you running errands for the Explorer's League?""It's a letter from one of my senior knight-captains. I'm actually so tired of doing these kind of jobs, but as I'm still a novice they don't feel like I'm trustworthy enough of higher level missions yet" she complains while moving her hands making a blabbering gesture."But what do you think happened? From what they left here it sure seems like they left in a hurry because everything was pretty much all set up, pickaxes and everything.""Or maybe they just went to the oasis to get some water. Yeah, I'll go with that. In which case I'll just wait here for them to come back" she says while sitting back underneath the tent.He nodded for a moment and glanced down towards the Oasis she mentioned then looked back to her for a moment."Hopefully none of the snapjaws in the Oasis got any of them, they tend to lurk under the foliage."He let out a long steady breath and then walked over towards the tent."It's going to be dark soon. I don't know if you've been in Uldum very long but once the sun goes down over those mountains," he gestured to the west casually as he spoke, "night and the temperature drops fast out here. Not as cold as Northrend but the heat goes away quick."He reached up and tapped the side of the tent looking at it for a moment then back to her, "Would you mind if I set up camp here with you? I'd rather not ride through the night out here if I don't have to considering I'm on something of a wild hawkstrider-chase.""Not at all!" she says while taking some of her stuff to make space."Though... I'm a bit hungry, you got anything? There's some wood over there, we can make a fire." Nora points over to some small wood pieces that were probably used by the explorers.He nodded to her question, though he didn't answer her directly since he had turned and gave out a sharp loud whistle in the direction of his mount on the ridge. It gave out a loud response that sounded out with a bit of an echo and began to canter over towards him.Kalec stood still as it approached, slowed to a trot and then came up to where he was at. A gloved hand reached up to scratch the great warhorse between his ears before he stepped along its side and went to a few bundles that had been wrapped and held taught against the haunches of the beast.

"I grabbed some supplies for this trip, more than enough to share...though I'm sorry to say I don't have anything fancy like arcwine stashed away in here," he rummaged through a pack and then slung it down to the ground with a free hand as he continued to move through the satchels.
"There should be cooking utensils and a couple of pots in there if you would pull them out for me. I have some salt-pork, beans and spices...so I can at least whip something up that should be good enough for the two of us."
"I had forgotten how you're so dependable. I only brought some berries and my stomach can't take any more of those!" Nora says while looking through the pack that Kalec handed her.
"I guess we can use this." she shows him a small to medium sized pot.
She gets up and gathers some of the wood pieces. After taking a brief look through the camp she finds a good spot and crouches to light up a fire. She manages, even though the wind bursts were trying to stop her from doing it. She had trained this extensively during her outdoor training sessions with her mentor back in Icecrown.
"Guess that was useful after all." she whispers to herself.
After a few moments, Kalec grunted and turned to slip the saddle off of his mount and bring it to the ground with a heavy whump followed by a light plume of dust.
Through one of the bags he pulled out a bag of burlap and sat it off to the side, slowly laying out food provisions. It would seem that the elder Blood Knight had been through the steps of making camp and setting things up rather often, as in no time he had everything unpacked and ready for use while having slipped free from his armor leaving him shirtless as the cloth and metal of his armor was carefully laid out on a blanket that he had also unpacked.
"Good...good, give me a few minutes, I'm going to trek down to that Oasis and fetch some water for us. We'll need to boil it first to make sure there's nothing off about it before we drink it but I have some tea in a pouch here that will be very nice once the sun goes away to help fight the nip in the air that will follow."
"If you're going there, let me know if you see any trace of the explorers. Though I guess it could be difficult to see anything as the sky is already getting dark." Nora says.
"And this please!" she smiles at him and hands him her now empty water pouch.
He took the pouch and nodded, then turned to make the trek towards the nearby water source which left Nora alone with the fire at the tent.
He was gone for perhaps twenty minutes, and in the dark that began to creep out over the desert around her there was a single flash of light from the direction of the Oasis that happened and then there was nothing.
Kalec came back shortly afterwards with two large waterskins filled with water, along with her waterskin and the pail that he had taken with him.
"I have good news and...not so good news," he responded as he returned to camp. There was little time wasted as the pot she had uncovered was quickly filled with water, a lid placed upon it and then it was nestled into the fire as it burned to get the water going quickly.
While he was gone, Nora took her time to peek through Kalec's supplies that were still attached to his horse. She always had a calming presence to animals so the blood knight's horse was easily charmed by a few pets to his neck. Even after a good ten minutes of looking she couldn't find anything really out of the ordinary, which was pretty upsetting as she wanted to prank him for some good laughs. Disappointed, she quickly put all his stuff back in the bag.
After a few more minutes, Kalec returned with the water.
"So you've found them? Or..." she approaches him and asks while dusting off his clothes with her hand.
She then looks him in the eye and makes a straight face. "Tell me the good news first."
"We have plenty of water to carry us through tonight and well into tomorrow," he sad as he poked at the fire with an errant twig from the kindling that was used as he knelt down.
"There were signs of someone having gone to the water earlier, but there appeared to be drag-marks like someone was pulled towards the water. I didn't find any signs of someone becoming snapjaw chow mind you, but one of the bastards did poke his head up and I had to stun him in order to get away clean since I left my sword here."
Kalec looked over at Nora for a moment and shook his head, "I think the people you're looking for got spooked, but I know about an Explorer's league camp that should be half a day from here and maybe you can check with them."
"Well at least that's something. If they don't come back until morning, I will try that."
She makes a hand gesture with her hand telling Kalec to wait and goes back into the tent. She comes back seconds later with the map from her own bag and opens it to him.
"Could you mark their location for me here?"
"Mmhmm, sure." He took a look at the map for a moment and then leaned back. The move letting the firelight lick over the contours of his bare chest as he stretched and gave quite a show to Nora as he reached for his backpack and brought it over closer to him.
He lifted a flap and looked into it for a moment before a journal came out and he unfastened what looked like a smooth cylinder of charcoal from a pocket within. A glance at the pages that could be seen by firelight showed lines of notes written in Thalassian, along with detailed sketches of what looked like ruins of some sort, monuments of the desert they were in.

Chapter 2

He took up what he had looked for in his journal and then glanced over Nora's map for a moment as he squinted his eyes, "Ah...been awhile since I've had to read the human tongue...but I think this should be it," and he made a quick mark on the map along with an indicator of where they were currently at the camp.
Nora takes a good look at the blood knight, as much as the light of the fire let her. It was definitely enough to give her some pretty naughty thoughts, as she remembered their last encounter in Northrend. This time though, she didn't want to let the cold take over.
As Kalec was trying to identify their location on the map despite the fact that he could barely see it, Nora pounced at him from the back.
"Actuallly..." said Nora while she hugged him from behind and began running her hands through his now exposed chest and whispered to his long elf ears.
"How about we enjoy the night first? It's not like we can leave in the middle of the night anyway."She then kissed his neck.
Kalec was certainly surprised by the sudden initiative of Nora's, but he didn't protest too much as he felt the sudden pressure of her breasts and stomach against his back.
There was a shiver that she would be able to feel run through him. If it was from the chill settling into the air or from her sudden grasp upon his skin that left her fingertips moving over taut muscle and the occasional scare it was hard to certainly hard to tell.
He leaned back into her just a little bit, his head cocked some to the side and a slow smile stretched over his lips as he looked up at her, "So...we're skipping dinner then, and just going straight to dessert? My my, Nora...I'm certainly glad to see that you missed me more than a little."
He reached forward and pulled the boiling pot of water out of the fire and pushed it to the side before he let out a soft laugh and gestured towards the tent, "Ladies first..."
Nora slides her hands off Kalec's chest and looks at him in the eye."Okay, don't take too long." Inside the tent, she starts taking off her pauldrons in excitement of what's to come."Come on, why don't you come in and relax for a bit? You must be tired from fighting all these monsters. Especially in a desert like this. I'll take good care of you." she says as she unties her slippers.
He was outside of the tent for a bit longer, out of sight of the open flap as it sounded like he was up to something for a moment or two with the pot that had been boiling and perhaps his armor from the way the clanks were slightly muffled.
Moments just before she might think he had taken too long, he stepped into the tent completely nude with two steaming mugs of tea, one of which he held out towards her.He was beefy, as she might remember, his generous length hanging down between his legs which moved with a slight sway as he adjusted the weight from one foot to another. The stark white fluff of his pubic hair quite distinct from the normally less than hair elven men others might be familiar with."Something to help keep you warm?" He grinned a little, letting the innuendo set in."I had forgotten how shameless you are. You got yourself ready really quick, huh?" she says as she takes off her dress.The light was dim in the tent but it was easy to see Nora had been working out. Her body figure was absolutely on point, Kalec could now see the full glory of her perfectly rounded breasts and toned midriff. He couldn't see it but her nipples were already hard, even more now that she had been reminded of his enormous cock. Not much else was visible as the light of the fire outside wasn't bright enough.She took the mug off his hand, and took a sip."Ugh... this is awful. What's this? Poison? I seriously can't believe the stuff you drink."As she would take a sip of the tea, herbal though it was a tingling sensation would settle on her lips and a gentle warming feeling would spread throughout her chest."Right...I always forget you humans just wouldn't know something good and tasty if it fell on them from the sky!"He shook his head for a moment and then glanced down at himself before he looked back over at her, " And I do have -some- shame you realize...just not much. You did say to make myself comfortable after all...don't I look it to you?""Haha, yes you do." she says as she sits down on her feet. She then taps her lap as if pointing out to Kalec she wanted him to rest his head there."You can put your mug over there." she points to the left corner of the tent.He looked her over, then turned and took his mug to where she had indicated. The movement giving Nora a prime view of his back and bare ass before he gently lowered himself to the ground.As he laid back, he stretched out and gently pulled himself closer to her so that he could lay his head down where she had gestured earlier.His back to the floor, she would be able to see in the dim light of the tent the entire stretch of his chest all the way down to his knees, and rising ever slightly in that dim light is thick member as proximity to her undressed self was clearly having an effect on him."Hmmm, like this then?""Yeah... let's take a look at you."Nora starts slowly touching his shoulders as if giving a massage then getting a good feel of his muscular chest. She then bends over forward and grabs his cock while kissing his chest all the way down to his white bush.She gently jerks him off as her breasts push down on his face. It didn't take long for his cock to start throbbing, which only made her move her hand faster."It would be a shame if the explorers showed up now, wouldn't it?" she asks, smiling.When her hands began to explore him, the feel of his skin was warm but the muscle below felt strong and firm and very toned. He drew in a deep breath as she explored, inhaling the scent of her skin mixed with the light bit of sweat from the heat of the day.Her own nose would be tickled by the scent of leather, Amber and spices and a little bit of the telltale sweat from having been in his armor. Though the sudden surge of blood to his length as she began to kiss his skin and then grabbed and stroked him, let her feel his length as if it was a velvet covered steel in her grip."Mmmph koo gooof"He said something, though it was muffled due to her breasts being pushed in his face from how she bent over him. His mouth kissed and gently teased his tongue over the side of her breast as he seemed quite content to be buried in such a way by her.

Nora giggled as she pretended to understand what he said.She leaned back to her original sitting position, freeing the blood knight's breath. He didn't seem very happy about it at first but he soon understood what she wanted to do.Nora walked on all fours towards the bottom part of his body and sat on his face, her pussy visibly wet. What Kalec couldn't previously see because of the light, now he could and it all detail."Let me get a taste of you now." she said as she kissed the tip of his beautiful cock.When she leaned back he took a breath and laughed some ass he licked at his lips, "That may just be the best way to get smothered..."He then watched how she practically prowled her way around and then brought her body to bear and dropped her wet pussy down upon his face.He groaned a little and tilted his head up so that his tongue could slip out betwixt her folds and taste her properly. He spoke against her lower lips, "Correction...this is better."With each kiss she gave to his length, the more deeply he began to lap at her with his tongue. The slightly salty but taste of his pre-cum slowly working its way out of him the more excited he got thanks to her lips upon him."At least we won't be skipping dinner," he murmured against her pussy before he opened his mouth and began to lick her deeply."Definitely not!" she said.Nora put her hands on each of his thighs and went all in on his cock, giving him the sloppiest blowjob she had ever given. She would slowly drag of her wet tongue over his majestic shaft, gasping a little bit for air with each motion. Even doing this, Nora only had about half of his cock in her mouth."Don't remember you being this big!" she said.Between the sounds of her moans and saliva going on, she could still hear the sound of the wood burning outside.She glanced at the fire checking for shadows as she was still trying to maintain focus on the mission. Uldum wasn't exactly the most welcoming place either. Kalec certainly wasn't helping with that though. His tongue was doing wonders for her back there and it was hard to keep focus.Kalec's arms came up and his hands grasped at the small of her back and the soft curve that began the soft curve of her ass. His fingertips dug into her skin and he pulled her tighter to him as his face dug in even further to her slick wet pussy.The tip of his tongue flicked up and down her folds teased around her clit and then dove deep to taste at the wellspring of her nectar. He only drew his face back to respond to her, "Still the same size... But to be fair, you didn't taste me then just rode your way to a fine mess."As her mouth came down, even if she only did get herself halfway to taking all of him, his hips bucked a little and his thighs twitched from the raw pleasure that shot through him from her sloppy blowjob."You're really good at that, you know? I guess it helps when you're literally hundreds of years old." she said."But I think I'll need to take a good measure of it again to make sure."Nora then moved her ass forward and lifted it just above the height of his throbbing cock. She then grabbed it with her right hand and gently put inside her, letting out a faint moan as he entered her. Kalec couldn't see it but she had the biggest grin on her face."You know I didn't think this mission would be so pleasant. I'm glad I ran into you.""For the record I didn't spend a lot of time in my early years learning how to do this you know... I'm not that much of a man-" he stopped talking as she suddenly pushed forward and rose up then sat down without a word of warning upon his length."Fffffffuuuuuck," he gasped out as she settled down upon him and he felt the vibrant wet friction of her inside swallow him up. Is length throbbed and even twitched a little bit within her soft confines."Oh I think this is so, so much better then what I had envisioned my desert excursion was going to be too!"Nora starts moving up and down the length of his cock, now taking the whole thing deep inside her. Her movement is slow at first, as she wants to feel every inch of him. And every time it enters her deep, she can feel it hit past her cervix."This is just my way of showing you my appreciation for your help." she says, quickly looking back at him and blowing him a kiss.She then picks up the pace, her ass now steadily bouncing against him. Now she didn't even remember her mission at all, she was completely entranced. At this point she was so excited that nothing else really mattered."W-well...your appreciation is certainly noted...holy hell," he grunted as she came down onto him a little bit harder with her ride now having picked up pace. The sensation of his length being squeezed deep within her body sent shivers down his neck that rolled along his arms.He reached up and put his hands upon her sides, then let them slip lower so that his thumb and finger could pinch at the crease of her hip and helped to guide her down a little more sharply. His tip then could make a hard grind and bounce off her sensitive spots a little better."Anyone ever tell you...how good you fucking feel?"Nora's usually pale ass was getting slightly red from the sheer force she was giving with each bounce. Her moans were no longer faint but now considerably louder and clearer.And even though the weather was already somewhat cold as it was common during the nights of the Uldum desert, it was possible to see the sweat on her back from the effort she was putting in pushing herself against Kalec.However, this was just the beginning of what she had planned for the night. After hearing what Kalec had said, she stopped for a second and turned around and looked at him, her face clearly blushing."No, but if that's how you feel, then my mission is accomplished. I like to please, after all.""However... we're just starting. I expect you to keep up." she said, as she lifted her ass and took it out. Kalec's cock was covered in her juices and throbbing violently.She then turned around to face him, lifted her ass and put it back in her pussy very slowly again. The entrance felt so good she closed her eyes to fully take it all. When it was all in, she put both her hands on his chest and slid them over his beefy pectoral muscles, perhaps applying a bit too much pressure with her nails, as it left a trail of red in his chest.As she picked up the pace on her riding, still with her eyes closed she gave in and hugged him. Her moans were now almost inaudible but you could still feel in them how much she was enjoying it.As her fingernails dug into his chest, a hiss came from his mouth but he didn't tell her to stop. Instead, he lifted his legs slightly so as to raise his thighs up and give her more of a seat to fall back into on his lap as she decided to drive herself down onto him."You like to please...I hadn't noticed," the vision of his slick member having disappeared within her one more time stuck in his mind as he said that and he shifted his weight a little to keep the pace steady and heavy for her.

When she closed her eyes, fell forward and hugged herself to him his own arms came up and wrapped over her shoulders then slid lower so that he could hold on to the slick, sweaty skin at her sides.As his feet were planted somewhat from the changed position of his legs, he used them to push up and buck just a little harder into her when she ground down along his length.Interrupting what should have been the smooth filling ride by making it happen faster when she wouldn't expect it, before then lower himself again to almost slip free.It was getting sloppy, and fast, and very very wet by the sounds that were filling the tent. He rolled his shoulders back and tilted up just a little so that he could find where her face was at to lean his head in to her ear.His breath starting to puff hot out of his mouth from the effort and sensation, it would roll over her ear along with his words, "Don't worry about me, Nora...you just take your time and I'll be sure to fill you with more seed than you can handle by the time we're through."Hearing what Kalec just said to her felt amazing. That was indeed what she wanted. But Nora lifted up her upper body, breaking their embrace and put her hands back on his chest."Oh yeah, you're right about that. You're not leaving until you fill me up." she said looking at him with a grin.With his cock still pulsating inside her, she moved her legs one at a time in order to get in a crouching position and continued to push herself into him. She tried to keep a grin on her face but with every penetration, every time the tip of his cock would touch her inner wall she would make a gasping face while looking directly at him."Your cock feels amazing, this is way better than last time.""Last time...we were trying not to freeze to death," he laughed a bit, and the push from the laugh in his stomach made his length twitch inside of her as she came down on him. His hips rolled with hers, keeping the angle sharp and heavy for her as well.With her arms now supporting herself on his chest, he sat up a little bit and raised his chin some so that he could lean in and put a soft peck to the tip of her nose, "And I'll take that compliment, young-lady. I almost hope those Explorer's guild goons show up and catch us like this. It's not every day I have a beautiful young Paladin friend trying to ride the seed out of me after all!"
She gives him a soft slap to the face and laughs, while still keeping up the pace."I hope not! Being caught like this like during a mission wouldn't be good if I want to get a promotion!" she says.Being reminded of her mission, she takes a quick look of what was visible of the outside fire through the fabric of the tent. But seeing nothing out of the ordinary she looks back at Kalec, who was clearly looking at her bouncing breasts."You like them?" she asks."Very much, yeah." He laughed a bit as she had caught him watching them bounce. "Look, I'm a simple man sometimes...and breasts are amazing in every form I've ever seen them in."He grinned and rubbed a hand at his cheek where she had slapped him, "Especially when they're attached to smart-assed blonde women who is currently milking my cock." With that last statement his hips shifted a bit and his legs slid so that he could sit up suddenly.His hands went to her back to keep a hold of her and suddenly they were seated facing one another with him in his lap still riding so that they could get closer, with each rise and fall of her upon him her nipples being able to drag up and down his chest as the wet, heavy noises of their sex echoed out of the tent.Nora was over the edge. She looked up in wonder as she felt him inside her each and every bounce. Closer to her climax and noticing her own thighs losing strength and now visibly shaking, she puts her right hand on his left thigh for balance and keeps going.With her left hand she reaches for Kalec's right hand."I-I'm almost there..." she says, panting.He took her hand, pulled it between the pair of them and laced his fingers with hers. The back of his hand rested up against her chest and he squeezed it as he looked over at her. Each word had a husky tone to it, almost above a whisper as he kept his eyes on hers and made his hips move just a bit more to speed up her tempo."Then go there...enjoy how I feel in you...I want to feel you try and squeeze me out of you when you come all over me," he leaned in and took a brazen lick over her lips and then leaned in to put his forehead to hers. "C'mon, Shieldmaiden...hit me with your best shot."It was already amazing to feel the blood knight's cock pulsating inside her with each and every bounce, but hearing his words made her go beyond her limit, triggering her climax as her legs started shaking now violently with utter pleasure.Nora let out a loud moan and hugged him very tightly with her right hand as it happened, her breasts now squeezed against his chest."That was incredible..." she says very softly.

Chapter 3

He held her there for a moment and grinned over at her with a slight nod. His free hand was on her back, tracing little rivulets of sweat up and down her spine and letting his fingertips trace down to the small of her back.Inside of her, though the walls of her pussy had stopped twitching and squeezing him as her climax came down, his length still throbbed and twitched from how excited he was."Mmm...that was lovely to feel. We may need to hand up the bedroll though in the morning as I think you may have just blessed it with holy water," he wiggled his eyebrows at her before his hips took a smooth, slow roll to let her feel him still inside of her."That's... probably true." she said smiling."But we're not done yet, remember? I want you to fill me up. I want to please you so bad I can’t think about anything else.""You're free to use me as you like, like before." she said, now looking at him with a pleading face.Kalec looked over her for a moment and shifted up from where he was at so that his knees were firmly planted in the bedroll. Nora would slip down, his length to pop from her insides quickly with a wet noise as he would split them up for a moment.His hands grabbed for her sides and he pushed her back so that she would land on her left side, then pulled her towards him, drug her bare backside over the smooth and soft cushion of the bedroll towards him.He leaned up further, turns some to the side in order to twist her into laying on her left-side, and then reached for her leg. Carefully he lifted it. Her right leg in his hands, that put her left one between his knees as he adjusted his stance and brought her forward. He spread her her legs wider until he drove his hips forward and pushed his tip against her pussy once more.
From this sideways position, with her her calf rested against his chest, he used the leverage he had from the grip of her right leg to force his hips into her further and sink his length into her once more."Mmm...then filling you up is exactly what you're going to get."The shieldmaiden shivered from anticipation and slight nervousness when he grabbed her right leg. A small wriggle of fear and arousal went through her lower body as Kalec positioned himself for fucking her again. Nora mouthed an obscene word, silently, as the blood knight’s balls brushed her inner thighs and the tip of his cock touched her pussy lips.A loud moan escaped the blonde girl’s mouth as he entered her again. She turned her head to look at him with a sultry look. When the blood elf spoke, Nora simply nodded at him as if begging for him to shove it all in, her flushed face showing complete surrender to him.
By looking at his face, she knew she felt tight and good.She clenched a little, pressing around him, a small trick she was proud of, and as he pulled back for a real pounding fuck, her pussy pulled along his shaft.Kalec caught the look that she had given him and there was a slight shudder that went through his spine and even down into his hips. Nora would likely have been able to feel it, moments before the pull to her leg brought his length fully into her before he slowly pulled back using the strength of his thighs.He glanced down, watched how her pussy gripped at his length for a moment and then looked up at her with an expression of surprise before he repeated the process once more. Strong and heavy strokes made him sink deep inside of her in that position."Well...it seems that the hottest part of you keeps hugging me as I go, that's so good!"The set of movements were a dance of sensations. Her thigh would feel the drag of his balls as he moved, letting them bounce against her before they slid away. Her calf muscle pulled taught against his firm chest before he slipped back once more. The thickness of his cock as it stretched her slick inner walls and tapped right up against the deepest point of her limits."Tell me if you need me to lower your leg, I don't want you to get a cramp when I'm trying to blow your mind."“No daddy, don’t stop… blow my mind… yes... yes... fuck... right there…”Whether it was the position the blood elf chose or how slightly angled his cock was, Nora didn’t know, but she felt him stretching her so deep it hurt a bit. Secretly she liked the pain. Every time he drew back and thrust back in, she couldn’t believe how thick he was. It felt like it grew every time he shoved it back in.Sunwhisper made her feel full and the fullness was both painful and satisfying.He pressed again and again, her pussy pushed ever so wide, her clit slapped by his balls. At this point, the shieldmaiden’s slit was flowing like a river of girl juice, coating his cock and balls in her love nectar. A rhythm of tacky noises echoed off as his manhood rubbed against her pleasure spot repeatedly. The pain began to ease a little, being overtaken by a sensation of warm tingling need.“Fuck!” she blurted out as she arched her head backwards.
"Keep going." she panted."Give me all you've got. Fill me completely.""Mmm, fuck you're so wet you could practically be an oasis all by yourself," Kalec panted out as his grip on her leg tightened while his hips slid forward to plunge himself into her depths repeatedly.He leaned into her some, forced her leg to stretch back a little bit, but his aim was to reach his free hand out and take hold of the side of her face with his fingers. Her head was turned slightly and his eyes locked on to hers as he continued to drive himself against her."I want to watch you cum for me, Nora. I want to see that sparkle in your eyes as you lose control and the way they widen just a little when you feel me pulse inside of you," he grinned a little at her, a teasing look that he held. The sound of his voice faded from the tent, drowned out by the sounds of his body meeting hers and the slick and hot union of the pair of them as he entered and pulled out of her as it filled the spaces between them.The slapping sound of each shove echoed around the tent, though neither was aware of it. Nor were they aware that they were no longer alone in the camp. Whoever it was that was watching them outside could likely hear the telltale sounds of their intimacy. But for the shieldmaiden, the whole world was reduced now to this one place, to this one moment, to this one embrace."Kalec…" Nora gasped between thrusts, "This is- hah- good! Why is it- Mmmh!- you're this good? Ever since our last… encounter in the snow… I've had dreams- hnn- like this! I t-think of them often." she struggled to say between her moans.The rhythm of their thrusts, their breaths, even the very beating of their hearts had become one. Sweat poured from each as they became like beasts. They had given up speech at this point. The sublime climax crept upon both of them now. The shieldmaiden sucked a sharp breath in through her teeth anticipating the warmth of her reward."Hah-Got...you hooked is a-all. Get r-ready...holy hell," Kalec's voice was husky, his eyes still locked to hers as his hips continued to work forward and away from her as he felt that pleasant warm burn begin to spread from the base of his spine and move forward.His pace got faster, his hips drove forward harder, and his length dove deep. Nora would be able to feel the start of the pulse, the gentle throb that indicated what she wanted was on the way as her inner walls could clamp down around him.Heavy jets of Kalec's seed came forth in thick heavy pulses that bounced against her insides and quickly filled her up. The slick sounds of before would grow even more noticeable as spurts of his seed would start to work their way out along his shaft and pool against the side of her thigh.A tong, low groan escaped from Kalec's lips as his climax hit him but he didn't dare shut his eyes. As much as he wanted to revel in the feeling of emptying himself inside of her, he also wanted to see her face when she felt him fill her up.A forceful jet of hot cum pressed into her deepest self. A brief wail escaped her mouth before it turned into a deep moan. His climax triggered her own orgasm, reducing her to a pile of trembling jelly, Kalec’s hand still firmly holding her thigh up.The shieldmaiden could feel his dick throb as another spurt entered her. She felt him slide out a little one more time and thrust firmly back in again, his cock plugging her cunt as the last spurt of cum sprayed inside her. The girl’s tongue lolled out among their gratified groans.Reaching underneath herself, Nora slipped two fingers in her twat, and was happy to find an inordinate amount of cum sloshing around her pussy. The joy of being filled to the brim with his semen paled any other pleasure in comparison. Clear pussy juices overflowed almost continuously from her cunt."Thank you, that was amazing…" she said with a smile.

Chapter 4

Nora’s eyelids were heavy. The heat in her insides roiled through her, and she felt so drowsy. All she wanted to do was rest. However, when rolling her eyes to the side she noticed a figure watching them from behind the blood knight's back.“Kiss me.” she asked him.The redness in her cheeks and across her face flashed back all at once as he promptly leaned forward and pressed his lips onto hers. A lick of hot air came from her mouth as she started to whisper to his long ears.“Kalec… I think we’re being watched.”Kalec's weight shifted as his hips came to a stop, the hand that held up her leg slipped down the length of and drew down what rivulets of sweat that had began to form along with it. As she leaned in and asked him to kiss her, his lips would meet hers and gently brush against them.The tip of his tongue took a moment to trace over the swell of her top lip and then drew back. His cheek brushed against hers and his head slipped down just enough so that he could speak quietly into her ear."Can you tell from where?" he whispered to her and let his legs shift a bit.Between them, his length slowly slipped from inside of her body, the tip fell down and bounded off her inner thigh and was followed by the hot flow of his seed to join it. As he shifted away slightly he used his foot to move the scabbard of his blade forward some along the cushion inside of the tent so that it could be within an easier amount of reach."I'd much rather pin your ankles behind your ears and make you cum again...but if there's an uninvited guest we should be careful out here after all..." his face pulled back so that they could look at one another again and he gave her a grin and a slight wink. The muffled sound of his hand as it took hold of his sword barely audible beside them.Nora giggled and pushed his chest softly."I'm serious! This could be dangerous. Besides, I very much doubt this will be our last meeting." she said with a smirk.The shieldmaiden gave him a short kiss."Be ready" she whispered. She stood up, his love juice still dripping from her cunt. Turning her back to him and to the entrance of tent, the girl began looking for her clothes as if she hadn't noticed anyone spying.She could sense a little tension from the silence, but being with Sunwhisper made her feel safe even in such situation. Her movements were clearly deliberate as she bent over seductively to grab her clothes momentarily. She stood there for a moment with her silken clothes and sandals in hand as if thinking of something, her hourglass figure in complete display."Actually..." she said turning her face towards him again, no longer whispering. "Help me put them on." she asked looking straight into his eyes, extending her silky-smooth leg towards him. Nora's voice was soft yet charged with an intimacy.Throwing the still crisscrossed straps with her sandals to his lap, she couldn't help but notice the blood knight watching her naked chest rise and fall as she breathed, seemingly bewitched by her every move. And perhaps confused.Kalec took hold of the sandals for a moment and looked at her, a hand slipped up and took hold of the back of her calf and squeezed gently. The sandal was raised and carefully set upon her foot and fastened gently."Oh I have no doubt this will not be the last time I feel your body squeeze me as I fill it with my seed," he gave her a grin as he let his hand slip up her leg slowly so that she could lower her now sandal clad foot to the ground. His eyes looked up the swell of her thigh and when he spotted the streaks of her clear juices and his thick seed blended together he couldn't help but feel his lips widen into a larger smile.He made a gesture with his other hand for the process to repeat as he held the sandal in his other palm, "I wouldn't have it any other way to tell you the truth. I enjoy your company, and not just for the astoundingly hot and pleasurable moments we have."His voice lowered a little bit as he shifted while on his knees, the sword beside him left alone for a moment as he looked at her curiously for a moment before he managed to get her second sandal on in due course. "We going to run out of here, charge into the situation with fury and purpose?"“Shhh!” she gave him a shocked look.She grabbed her silken shirt from the floor nearby, lifted the delicate material and slipped it over her head, letting it glide down her body like a curtain falling at the end of a show. She adjusted the straps on her shoulders and leaned towards him.“Well, I just remembered you left your clothes outside. That might be a problem.” she whispered to him with a worried look as she grabbed her skirt from the floor.The shieldmaiden carefully put it back on, fastening the band in the front and sliding it around to position it correctly.“I guess we'll see how strong a naked bloodknight and a shieldmaiden with no panties can be.” she whispered smiling.The blonde girl then looked at Kalec and gave him a silent countdown with her lips."Now you know why I was asking," he wiggled his eyebrows at her as his body shifted. With him being nude and sweaty, Nora would be able to see the taut-muscles of his stomach and arms tense. Then the shift of his legs as he readied for the end of her countdown."Not that this is the first time I've ever had to fight naked though..." he said quietly.A slow, steady pull at the hilt of his weapon brought it closer to him and within easy reach so that he could take it with him during the charge out from the tent's confines. He watched her quiet countdown and gave her a nod...ready to go at her call.The words that came out of the young blonde’s mouth were mostly unintelligible. “Light…” Not long after she began calling for aid, a soft golden glow accompanied the outline of her whole body.A snarling gibberish sound came from outside the tent as the light enveloping her body flashed so brightly it illuminated the entire place, possibly blinding whoever was lurking temporarily, allowing Nora to make a run outside.Her sky blue eyes squinted searching for the onlooker but could not find anyone. She turned back to Kalec and shrugged her shoulders.BAM!Nora was not sure what happened. It was a burst of pain on the back of her skull, a bright light shot through her eyes and a deafening thud that scaled down to horrendous ringing in her ears.

Chapter 5

When she regained her senses, the shieldmaiden realized she was on her back, and the ground was cold.Her eyesight was hazy, but it seemed darker than it should be. Still a bit groggy, she looked up to see what seemed to be the naked bloodknight standing with his sword in hand, his flaccid dick flapping from one side to the other as he kept watching both directions, as if he was guarding her unconscious body.“Ugh… what happened?” she asked.Kalec didn't answer immediately as his gaze continued to scan over the surrounding rise of the dunes and scrabble that surrounded the basin of land they had found themselves in earlier that day. The air of the desert of Uldum had lost most of the heat that it had carried during the day, but the slow creep of cold that replaced it could be felt more and more. If that bothered the bare-assed Blood Knight through, he didn't seem to show it.His hand rested on the pommel of his sword with the tip seated in a notch in the ground before him. His head did however turn towards her and he shifted his stance for a moment. His hand fell down to the handle of his weapon and the blade turned with a practiced motion which pulled the tip of itself out of the hard scrabble it had been set into.He raised it up and turned it slightly so that the flat of the blade came down and rested against his right shoulder. In the moonlight of Uldum the blade didn't seem to shine so much as it seemed to absorb the light that came into contact with it as if it had been treated or darkened by some form of smith-work.With a quiet step, Kalec moved closer and reached his left hand out and curled his fingers until they touched her forehead. There was a pulse of holy power that flashed through the contact, as his hand glowed for a moment with the power of the Light. It seemed to leap from the tips of his fingers and into her with surprising speed.A warm rush of comfort and succor washed over Nora, followed by the remnants of grogginess and what few aches and pains she might still be enjoying slip away as the Word of Glory pushed it's way through her body."Tol'vir...and not one of the friendly ones either," Kalec commented as he drew his hand back. The sword that had rested on his shoulder slid down as he turned and moved his arm so that his blade could guide her line of sight to a point behind where she was seated."I don't remember what they call themselves exactly, something-set."On the ground in a crumpled heap was the form of what looked like one of the four-legged tiger men known as the Tol'vir, but it's appearance in the moonlight was very wrong. Instead of the rich black and orange hues of fur, the body was made up of rocky plates that were a deep sandstone color that were layered on top of one another to form what looked like a chest plate of armor.In a way, that's precisely what it was, save for the fact that the rest of it's body appeared to have the same stony appearance right down to the sharpened onyx teeth in it's mouth, which now hung open and dripped a dark looking ichor that might have been its blood onto the sand.Nearby on the ground there was a blunt looking axe with a rounded tip that was flattened on one end and sharpened on the other, a bit of blood and blonde hair visible at the edge of the flat end in the moonlight."This bastard, along with another one that's laying dead about a hundred yards behind him near the oasis water's edge looked to be a couple of scouts," Kalec said as he looked down at Nora and brought the sword to rest on his shoulder once again. He offered her his free hand to help her get up with a step of his leg to adjust his footing so that he could pull her up should she wish."When you turned your back, they rose up like they were part of the landscape. One of them threw that axe and cracked you in the back of the head...thankfully with the flat end." Kalec's expression darkened and his gaze shifted to the axe on the ground. It looked like an unpleasant thought had come into his mind but it left his face as he looked back to her a moment later."You were knocked from the impact and the two of them came running at where you fell," he let out a slow even breath. "I charged the closest one and stunned him with a Hammer of Justice before he could reach you. From there...things got busy and messy. Thankfully didn't get very much of whatever gross they call blood on me.""I flashed you with what healing I'm capable of to stabilize you, but know better than to force someone knocked out awake again," He gave her a nod which indicated experience that he had in battlefield trauma situations."I took the opportunity to loot their packs. Found souvenirs of what I can only assume were other unfortunates that ran into them and were caught unaware," he gestured back towards the tent and the larger site that they were at that had once been part of the explorer's encampment she had been sent to contact."Which may explain why you found this place abandoned.""After that I decided to stand guard until you woke up. Didn't want to risk lighting a fire in case others could see the smoke."Nora blinked slowly as the last traces of grogginess melted away, replaced by the warm clarity granted by Kalec’s healing touch.She exhaled, rolling her shoulders experimentally, feeling the residual ache from the impact dissipate further. Her hand instinctively reached up, fingers grazing the spot on the back of her head where the axe had struck. A faint tenderness remained, but nothing unbearable. The Light had seen to that.Her gaze flicked from Kalec’s outstretched hand to his face, taking in the calm yet watchful expression he wore. There was an unspoken weight in his words, a depth that hinted at experience she hadn’t yet pried into. But he had saved her life. There was no room for pride in moments like this. So she accepted his hand, letting him pull her up with ease.As she stood, her eyes followed the direction of his blade, finally settling on the motionless form of the Tol’vir scout. The sight of it sent a chill down her spine. The stony plates covering its body gleamed dully in the moonlight, and the thick, dark ichor seeping from its maw painted a grim picture.Her gaze dropped to the bloodied axe nearby, the strands of blonde hair caught in the metal. Her hair. Nora swallowed hard.“Thank you. For saving my life.” she muttered, brushing stray locks from her face. The reality of just how close she had come to death settled over her, but she shoved it down, focusing on the now. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she scanned the darkness beyond the fireless camp.“If these were scouts, then there’s a good chance more are out there. We shouldn’t linger here.” said Nora, exhaling through her nose, forcing herself to think.If the Tol’vir had been lying in wait like predators, it wasn’t hard to guess what had happened to the explorers. The sight of Kalec’s pilfered ‘souvenirs’ would likely confirm as much.The question was, how many more of these creatures were lurking in the night? Nora cast one last glance at the fallen Tol’vir before turning toward the remnants of the explorer’s camp and Kalec.“As much as I enjoy seeing you like this, you should get dressed.” she said laughing. “And I must report this to the commander.”As Nora came up to her feet and worked through the sight and steps of what had happened from his description, his stance shifted and he turned to glance behind her.Kalec's eyes continued to look past Nora for a moment as he studied the edges of the horizon around the lowered basin that they were in before he looked back at her and gave a slow nod. There was an easy smile that crossed his lips as he did so, "You don't have to thank me for that. It's what any users of the Light would do for one another after all...aside from it likely having been very, very rude to not assist someone that I just had steamy sex with in a tent mere minutes before."He looked back at Nora for a moment and shook his head, the corner of his mouth turned up slightly into a smirk, "And what do you mean? Haven't seen very many naked elves under desert moonlight before? We really should get you a bit more experience in the world then."

Kalec's feet shifted and he turned so that Nora would get a full view of his back and bare ass as he began to walk back towards the tent where the rest of his gear was at. As he did so, his head shifted to the side and he let out a long, smooth sounding whistle that seemed to have a slight melody to it.From over the rise there came the sound of a whinny, and then in the moonlight the vision of a warhorse adorned with red and gold filigree on the straps and bags began to slowly walk it's way down into the basin towards the tent."Pack up quickly, the moon should be bright enough we can move at night and I'll get you back to wherever it is that you need to report this," he disappeared inside of the tent shortly afterwards.His voice came from inside, "There's still a chance that your missing campers out here could still be alive, you realize. I didn't see any blood dried up in the sand."He re-emerged from inside the tent carrying his backpack and sword sheathed once more before he walked over to where he had taken off his clothes and armor earlier before he squatted down and started to clad himself in it once more.“You’re right,” Nora admitted. “If there’s even a sliver of a chance that they’re alive, we owe it to them to try.” Her voice was steady, but beneath it was a quiet urgency.
She met his gaze, her expression firm.“We need to move fast, but we also need to be smart about it. I think it's best we avoid the gryphon master at Ramkahen, so the nearest one should be down south near the coast.”"I'm sure your horse can take us there before dawn. By the way, what do you call him?" she asked.As Kalec approached Nora and his steed, he gave a nod to her question. A hand slid over towards his shoulder, gauntlet laden fingers reached under and pulled at a strap that held the plate upon it in place and pulled on the strap to adjust the way it wore upon him."Nemesis...but I call him Nem for short," his head tilted for a moment as he looked to where Nora had a hand upon him."Interesting. Normally he doesn't like strangers, guess I can skip the treat and the pat down for a change."Nemesis stamped a hoof after he said that and Kalec gave the beast a side eye before he moved to one of the saddle bags and pulled out what looked like a preserved piece of fruit which was quickly given to the horse. The actions between the Blood Knight and his steed would be enough to wonder about who was really trained for what with one another.Kalec moved around the back of Nemesis and slipped his backpack up onto the beast's rump while practiced hands worked to secure it in place before he grabbed for the horn of the saddle and pulled himself up to take a seat.He leaned down and offered an arm to Nora to assist her in joining him."You said the southern coast? I think we can make it provided nothing decides to pop out and try to say hello to us along the path down that way."Nora watched, a ghost of a smile playing on her lips as Kalec interacted with his horse."Nemesis," she murmured, testing the name on her tongue. "Fitting."As Kalec adjusted his pack and gracefully mounted Nemesis, offering her his arm, Nora felt a flicker of hesitation. This was hardly how she envisioned her mission unfolding. But the urgency to find the missing explorers, the lingering possibility that they were still alive, outweighed her concerns.

Chapter 6

She took his offered arm, her hand gripping his gauntlet. The gesture, so simple, was surprisingly grounding. Nora swung up behind him, grateful for the strength in his arm as she settled into place. The saddle was surprisingly comfortable, designed for a rider to endure long journeys."The southern coast, yes," she confirmed, her voice slightly muffled by the armor at his back. She wrapped her arms around his waist, a necessary act to maintain her balance, but one that made her acutely aware of the warmth radiating from him, the memories of their lovemaking still fresh in her head."Hopefully, the only greetings we'll receive are from the wind and the stars," she added, trying to inject a bit of lightness into the situation. The thought of encountering more threats, more creatures lurking in the darkness, made her stomach clench.Leaning forward slightly, she pointed towards the faint outline of a path that snaked through the dunes. "That way should take us towards the coast."As Nemesis began to move, a steady, powerful rhythm thrumming beneath them, Nora closed her eyes for a moment, gathering her resolve.The desert wind whipped around them, carrying the scent of sand. She was grateful for Kalec's presence, for his strength and his certainty, and above all for saving her life. He was a whirlwind of chaos and charm, but beneath it all, she sensed a genuine desire to help, a fierce loyalty that was both compelling and perhaps a little intimidating."Tell me about Nemesis," she said, breaking the silence that had settled between them. "How long have you been together?" It was a flimsy attempt at conversation, a way to distract herself from the weight of responsibility that pressed down on her.But perhaps, in learning about the bond between the Blood Knight and his horse, she could find a sliver of hope, a reminder that even in the darkest of times, loyalty and companionship could endure."About Nemesis...," he mused as his voice came back from in front of her on the cool night wind as they rode towards the coast."Willful doesn't begin to describe him. As far as anyone can tell, he was a charger assigned to one of the main city guards at the time of the Scourge invasion that tore through Silvermoon. I don't know who his original owner was, or if they even survived the invasion, nor do we really have many clear records that survived that mess of a timeframe."He was quiet for a moment as the rode further, then spoke up again. "He was found in the cleanup, wounded by several of the undead that had been left behind in the wake of the main force and was nursed back to health. At the time that everything was getting back together again, he and other chargers were brought into the care and housing of the early form of the Blood Knights."He let out a long breath, "I was introduced formally when he bucked one of the other young knights off his back onto the cobblestone courtyard of the training grounds. Everyone else found him hard headed, not able to be handled, but when I went to grab for his reigns he settled down and turned in to nudge me with his head."There was a laugh, "That's not to say that he didn't try to throw me as well later, but we worked our way up into a good partnership I'd like to think. So long as I remember to give him his favorite treats he doesn't get snippy with me."There was a long, quiet ride that happened as they moved further into the darkened desert evening. A weight seemed to be there which came from Kalec, as if he was in an internal debate on whether or not to add something to the story that he had already told her.After a few more moments, his shoulders seemed to raise up and then lower as if he had shrugged to himself."The reason he's larger than other horses you may have seen is because he was...imbued with a source of strength. Chargers that the early Blood Knight's ride were all treated that way, actually. The younger Knights though, they don't follow the same rituals and ordainment that the first schools of us did." He let out a breath."We were tasked with bringing materials and items of power to form an enchantment and follow through with an affront to the Silver Hand itself...which I will not speak about," he cleared his throat. "Our chargers, as a part of the process, received some of the power that we had channeled and taken for our own to make us strong again.Nemesis was no different, it's why you might catch the subtle red-gold glow that seems to come off of him at the edges of your view."
Kalec remained quiet for a little while longer, "Blood Knights are an interesting lot, I guess you could say. After the Sunwell was re-ignited quite a lot of us turned to worship and praise the Light as a gracious savior once more like they had in the old days." He paused and looked back over his shoulder at her for a moment before he turned back to the stretch of scrabble and dune ahead, "I am not one of them."Nora listened intently as Kalec recounted the history of Nemesis, the story laced with the shadows of the Scourge and the early days of the Blood Knights. However, when Kalec revealed that he didn't follow his brethren in their renewed worship of the Light, Nora stiffened slightly. Her grip tightened around his waist.He was a Blood Knight who didn't embrace the Light. What did he embrace? In her mind, the Sunwell was more than just a source of energy. It was a symbol of hope, of renewal, of forgiveness."Why not? The Sunwell saved your people, Kalec. It quenched their thirst, healed the land. To turn away from the Light, after such a gift… I don't understand.” She let the words hang, allowing him time to respond."You have to understand, Nora. The Sunwell was corrupted by the Scourge and laid to ruin. It's loss, the loss of our King and the noble families, leaving only the prince and his advisors...it almost broke my people.We endured though, and we found our way to counter that unimaginably terrible loss and grow stronger. We began to thrive again, and hone the power that we took as a means to exact retribution on those who had wronged us. Then, just as we were so sure of where we were headed, right as everything seemed to be lining up and we would find our way to a glorious purpose again we were betrayed. We were shown that the very man we had heeded the wishes of, our savior who had left us to find the path forward, had been twisted and turned. The very Sunwell that we had cherished and lost was almost used to bring the Legion to Azeroth..." His voice was level, but there was heat in his words. A righteous fury that he seemed keen to hold at bay for her sake more than his own it would seem."The Sunwell didn't save anything," he said flatly. "I was there at Quel'Danas and joined the Shattered Sun Offensive. We saved ourselves by the actions and the struggle that we undertook to undo a stain that had been inflicted upon our lands and our people. There were tears and blood shed over the effort. I lost friends there, Knights that I had trained with struck down and lost...it was not easy." He was quiet for a moment and shook his head."No, I do not see the Light as a savior or a thing to be worshipped. I see it as a force for justice and a tool to be wielded in that pursuit. I refuse to follow anything blindly again, especially something that abandoned so very many in a time of great need."She'd feel him draw in a long breath as if to steady himself by the way that she had tightened her grip upon him, "I'm not alone, but the leadership of the order don't care to have that discussion. So I and a few others are no longer required to provide training and teaching to the younger Knights anymore. We are considered Errant, but still remain loyal to our people all the same."Nora loosened her grip slightly. Perhaps she had judged him too harshly."I didn’t mean to sound judgmental. I'm sorry, Kalec." she admitted.
Even in her own life, she had seen moments where the Light had seemed distant and unresponsive. His rejection of it was understandable.Even though she didn’t think of the Light as a mere non-sentient force as he did, to be pushed aside from the Order for holding a different perspective, especially after all he had been through, seemed unfair.
“I was just curious because you said you didn’t embrace it. Although… allowing yourself to be an instrument of the Light is what a paladin is, is it not? A servant who kneels by choice.” she asked as Nemesis continued to carry them through the desert night.Kalec was quiet for a little while as they continued to ride together, though she couldn't see his face it felt as if he was in the midst of considering his next words to her.After a few minutes he spoke again, "I...didn't mean to make you think untoward of me, Nora. The details of why I feel how I do are not something that I share with very many. Your words did strike something of an old scar, I suppose and if I sounded angry then I apologize. I thought it best to explain myself to you since...well, someone I've fucked deserves to know who it was that made them lose their minds for a bit."There was a shift in where he was seated as Nemesis climbed up the edge of an outcropping and they rounded a small rocky path which brought them into clear eyeline with the dark stretch of water that made up the coastline at night. With a pull on the reins, Nemesis came to a stop and the three of them were left to look out across the stretch of scrub and sand together. In the distance, a dim glimpse of light could be visible, torches no doubt to mark the boundaries of where exploratory parties and those brave enough to outpost in the desert were stationed."For the record, the only time that I kneel is when I am showing respect to someone who has earned it through their own bravery or capabilities to wield the Light in the name of the righteous and just. We have our ways, you have your ways, but at the end of the day we both understand what needs to be done in the face of sinister intent and the powers that are wielded in their name."Nemesis let out a huff as Kalec nudged his flank with the heel of his boot and the mount began to move again, the pace brought back up once more as they maneuvered towards the dim lights ahead on the long dark coast.The salty air hit their face. They had reached the coast. The shieldmaiden slid off Nemesis, stretching her legs after the long ride. She patted the horse's flank in gratitude.Shortly after, the two of them approached a wooden platform that looked like a makeshift airfield. One goblin with oversized goggles and a manic grin hopped out of a contraption that looked like a mechanical dragonfly."Well, well, well! What have we here? Tourists lost in the desert? Or perhaps adventurers seeking the thrill of flight?" the goblin squeaked, rubbing his hands together."Evax Oilspark, at your service! And this, my friends, is the safest aerial transportation around here, guaranteed to get you where you need to go... eventually!""We need to get to Gadgetzan." Nora said. "How much?"Evax's grin widened, revealing a few gold teeth. "Gadgetzan, eh? Prime destination! For you... only five hundred gold pieces!"Nora's jaw dropped. "Five hundred? Are you serious? That's straight up robbery!""Supply and demand, sweetheart! Besides, this beauty is not just a machine; it's an experience! Think of the sights! The sounds! The potential for a fiery crash that you'll never forget!"Knowing she was being taken advantage of, Nora looked at Kalec wondering if had a better idea.
Kalec watched the exchange between the goblin and Nora for a moment, and though it was dim the sight of his features turning into a look of distaste wasn't very hard to miss.His armor clad frame Left the back of Nemesis and moved forward while Evax was focused on Nora and a gloved hand grabbed the goblin by the front of his shirt and with what seemed to be little effort lifted him straight from where he stood so that they could see eye to eye."You know damned well that transport would never cost that much were she not a human," Kalec said as his one golden eye glowed with holy energy as he looked at Evax as he held him up.The strength of his form magnified no doubt by the enchantments woven into the structure of his armor left the Blood Knight with an impressive stature at that moment of negotiation. His free hand slid into a pouch at his belt and then left it, closed tightly around something."Give the lady a proper fare or I'll be forced to have words with one of the Bilgewhizzle brothers...and they owe me a favor for some items I recovered for them from the Sandfury." With those words spoken, Evax was lowered back down to be able to stand on his own two feet.His other hand opened just enough for a glint of light to catch from something that was within. A trained eye would note what looked like a small round jewel of a deep crimson color."Do that and you can take this as a bonus for getting her safely back to where she wants to go.""Alright, alright! No need to get the Bilgewhizzles involved! One hundred gold!" said the goblin, looking a little nervous. “And the ruby.”He turned and went fussing over the dragonfly contraption, muttering about fuel injectors and stabilizer fins. Nora smiled and thanked Kalec by reaching out and squeezing his arm gently.Just a moment later, she moved towards the flying machine.Clambering into the padded seat, she strapped herself in as Evax talked incessantly about emergency procedures, most of which sounded like they would end in explosions. With a final check of the straps, she looked back at Kalec.“Hope to see you again sometime. Be safe, Kalec."With the shady goblin pilot taken care of on the set cost for Nora's safe passage, Kalec seemed to ease up just a little bit and the tension fell from his shoulders visibly. He looked at Nora as she spoke and gestured around where they were at."As safe as I ever am, Shieldmaiden," Kalec gave her a wink and gestured back towards Nemesis."We have an appointment further up the river delta that we need to keep. I hope that you can get to aid soon enough for those missing League members and have a search party out on the lookout. Drop me a line sometime, yeah? I'll see you somewhere out there no doubt."Kalec gave her a smile and then turned as he flicked the tip of his tongue over one of his sharper canine teeth before he gave a soft murmur of something in Thalassian to Nemesis and quickly regained his seat upon the mount's saddle once more."Fair winds, and good adventures to you," he said before he pulled at the reins and turned Nemesis back towards the dunes, this time aimed inland and further to the east, before the chargers' hooves dug in and the pair of them rode off into the dark desert night.END.

• back
• home

HOLY SHIP!

Written by Nora and Tal

Chapter 1

Having helped some local goblins with their shipment being stolen, the knight-errant known as Talendras decided it was a good time to relax and enjoy what else Tanaris had to offer. As a show of their thanks, the Steamwheedle gave him directions to a local beach property that was a popular hot spot in the region.Arriving wearing nothing but a pair of blue swimming trunks, Talen looked up at the bright sunny sky as his feet enjoyed the feel of digging into the sand beneath the beachhead, his hand just above his eyes and a gleaming smile as the radiant sun made his golden body tattoos shine out."Now this is what's worth protecting!" he said joyfully, and looked around to see other patrons at the beach enjoying their day, some looking quite appealing to the eye."Now, I wonder what I could do to liven the day even more?" he pondered.Decided to take a break from all the quests and missions from the Order, young paladin Nora brought her bikini to enjoy the sun at the beach. She was definitely not the only one, as the beach was quite crowded. Nora sighed."I guess I can't escape from it" she thought. She knew it was kind of selfish of her to want the whole beach for herself but she wanted it anyway. The heart wants what the heart wants after all. The weather was a scorcher, brilliant blue skies and almost cloudless. Nora had been waiting ages to get out here. She observed the creamy white sand and the waters which matched the sky for color. With a grin on her face she scouted the beach for a secluded spot and found herself a patch near a tree.Getting there, Nora dropped her bag on the sand and began undressing herself, revealing a dark red bikini underneath. She folded her tabard and put it inside the bag to avoid getting it dirty. Shortly after she pulled out a towel, unfurled it, sat down and started applying a lotion that she got from her friend back in Stormwind especially for this purpose. While she rubbed her shoulders with it, she noticed a young man nearby talking to himself. The man was probably unaware she could hear it. He had his back to her so he didn't see it but Nora smiled looking at him and thought to herself. "Yeah, he is right. This is a beautiful sight."Talen looked towards the open sea one last time before turning around to see the people. He noticed they all looked quite nice baring their skin but minded to themselves, save for one that he noticed happened to be looking directly at him. Another human with short blonde hair and piercing eyes that he could tell were locked onto the visual of his body quite a bit. His eyebrows raised and he smiled towards a bit, wondering if she'd like to get a closer look at him and nodding in her direction."Hi!", she said with a smile, realizing the man had noticed her. She didn't notice at first but as the man turned sideways to look at her, wow. He was pretty good looking. His body was flawless and he was probably aware of it, as he had a sort of confident look to his face."I was wondering if you could do me a small favor? I feel a little silly asking a complete stranger but I can't reach my back to apply this lotion. Could you please do it for me?", she said, though she didn't know if the man had heard it as the mixture of sounds coming from the sea waves and other people doing their things was quite loud at the time.He scratched his temple with intrigue then walked up to her with a pleasant smile."Sure! Always glad to help such a fine lass." He said, anticipating her to lay on her stomach, possibly undo her bra, while he took the lotion from the bottle and started spreading it all across his noticeably strong handsNora let out a short giggle after hearing the man's subtle compliment."Thank you", she said as the man approached her. She handed him the lotion bottle and lay down on the towel. Nora's bikini didn't leave much to imagination but it was pretty easy to see that she had a natural womanly beauty. She was definitely curvy in the right places, with a round ass, pear shaped breasts, thick thighs and a little curve to her belly.Even in the very modest bikini she wore, which looked like it had a lot of support on to avoid slipping around. As the man expected, she untied her top, being careful enough to avoid showing her breasts to the public. It was not the right place for flashing after all. She lifted up a little and pulled the top out from under her and quickly lay back down. Then she turned around to see the man's eyes darting from her body to her face as they looked in each other's eyes."I'm Nora, by the way." she said with a sultry smile."Well, pleasure to meet you! I am Talendras, but you can call me Talen or Tal if you like," he exchanged her sultry smile with a rather roguish one, seemingly noticing her intentions rather quickly.As he rubbed her back, he made sure to be gentle and firm in some of her areas at quite the right time. He did not go too low, but he certainly went high to her shoulders, kneading them well before rubbing down to the middle again.He quite admired the tan lines her bikini top left on her backside and could only imagine the tan lines that she might have in other places but dare not ask until he knew her a little better for that."How are you liking it here so far by the way? I wonder if this is your first time in Tanaris." he asked, starting perhaps a bit of small talk"Actually, I have been to Tanaris a few times but never had the time to enjoy the beach as there was always something going on. So yeah, I'm liking it." she answered.She grabbed her sunglasses out of her bag nearby as the man rubbed her back thoroughly. It almost felt like a massage. Even though she found herself falling under the spell of his strong, gentle touch, her inner judgment was thinking that was enough. She could probably reach the other parts of her body by herself. Nora decided it was time to cut him off as he started moving down her body, however it wouldn't hurt to enjoy his tender touch for just a bit longer. Seriously, just another minute, or maybe two since it felt so good."What about you? Been here before?" asked Nora as she put the glasses on top of her head."This might be my third trip here honestly." Talendras pondered, remembering the other times. He distinctly recalled in his mind a moment with some goblin ladies who called him something like a total stallion but he decided not to make much mention of it."It's more crowded than usual, I guess when the pirates aren't as rampant it becomes safer to go on vacation. I think I recall seeing their ships still around that are quite empty now but I haven't visited them yet since I felt like getting some sun!"After a time he removed his hands as he had spread lotion all over her back and then just sat next to her."Well that should do it, no sunburns for you I'm afraid. Did ya need anything else?", he wondered“Thank you again.” she said, turning her face back to look at him. “You’re welcome to stay here and keep me company if you’d like”. Nora smiled. Immediately turning her face back to the sea to admire the scenery, she noticed a ship anchored far to the side of the beach.“Perhaps that is one of the pirate ships you were talking about?” she said pointing at it. Doing such a gesture probably wasn’t the best idea as she had to lift her upper body a little showing quite a bit of side boob in the process.“Though I assume if they’re not guarded there probably isn’t any treasure in there.” she continued, seemingly oblivious to it.Talen placed his finger on his chin, having ideas cross his mind before saying aloud "There's only one way to find out truly, after all maybe the pirates lost it as they had to escape? Who knows..." he started pondering, thinking if it would actually be worth the trip."It sounds like it would make a good adventure for two brave Paladins at least, wouldn't it?" he asked the fine lady, wondering if she would agree.“Oh, I didn’t know you were a paladin too. I guess my equipment over there kind of gave it away,” she said after letting out a short giggle. Even though she was topless, Nora somehow managed to turn over and sit down next to him, covering and holding her breasts in place with her left arm, without even a nip slip. With her right hand she grabbed her bikini top and carefully put it back on, fastening the band in the front and sliding it around to position it correctly with the cups. With her nipples now covered, she quickly adjusted the straps and tied the knot on her back.“Well… I think I’m gonna enjoy the sun a little longer but after that I’m definitely down. Don’t you wanna go for a swim?”, she asked as she began rubbing more lotion over her thighs.He casually notices Nora's movements, not wanting to linger too long of a gaze but part of him felt the way she moved was intentionally to get him to notice her gorgeous curves. He rubbed the back of his head and liked the idea of a swim, thoughts of how she'd look when fully wet from such an activity seemed too enticing to deny."Hm, that does sound like it would be a lot of fun..." he smiled at the prospect that she'd love to see him fully soaking wet in turn.As he talked and smiled she finally took a good look at the specimen that was in front of her. He was a fine one. Despite having a deliciously muscular body, Talen had a gentle and serene presence. His long and beautiful hair, flawless jawline, battle-scarred athletic body were attractive for sure, but it was his demeanor that caught her eye the most. He must have been accustomed to it, but Nora noticed other women around them looking at him, which made her feel special for being next to him. And she certainly wasn’t one to waste a good opportunity.“Let’s go then.” She quickly got up and softly slapped her own ass cheeks a couple times to get rid of a bit of sand that flew by with the wind. “I wasn’t planning on it but I think it’d be fun, yeah.” she continued while stretching her body.“Shall we?” Nora extended her hand to him and smiled."Of course, ladies first", he smirked, paying no mind to other on-lookers and only focused on Nora. He chuckled when she slapped sand off her rear and felt tempted to grab her and run to the water, but he wanted to play the long game and keep his cool until she really knew how good he was physically if the Light blessed him with immense luck this day.

Chapter 2

As they made it to the water, he still couldn't help but be a little bit of a scoundrel and splashed some water on her backside when her guard was down from being allowed to go before him and he couldn't help but let out a laugh after doing so.Nora felt like a queen walking amongst the rabble holding Talen’s hand and guiding him to the water. She could feel the piercing jealous glare of the other women as they got into the sea.“You!” she splashed some water back at him and giggled. They kept playing with the water for a while but the waves were stronger than she thought.Nora lost her step a time or two walking into the sea. Her top was struggling to stay on as the waves came in on her.“I guess this bikini isn't the most practical for the beach. Maybe we should go over there.” she said pointing at another area of the beach where the waves didn’t seem as strong. And as she finished that sentence, another wave came in on her and washed away her bikini top, leaving her topless for a brief moment. She let out a squeal and went for a swim in an attempt to recover it. However, having failed to get it back, Nora took off running for the shore, where her things were, holding her hands over her breasts and visibly embarrassed.Talen mildly flushed, he wanted to make it seem like he hadn't just seen her chest in its full glory by looking away quickly and rubbing the back of his head but his clear smirk and redder face did not help his case. In what seemed like dramatic irony, the wave that took her top away brought it back to Talen and he picked it up to bring it up to walk back over to her."Well, that was quite a wardrobe malfunction wasn't it?" he said teasingly, showing her the top in his hand."Do you need this back? Looks like it missed you." he couldn't contain his smile at his own joke, although he paused when he got a good look at how soft and sweet Nora looked to him while covering her breasts, clearly embarrassed as she looked back at him, she was very adorable in such a moment."Uhh, h-here" he stretched his arm out for her to take her top back, barely containing his flushed expression.“Thank you. You’re a lifesaver. Really.” she smiled awkwardly but seemed genuinely excited to see him hand her the top and gave him a light bow still holding her breasts with her left hand."I guess this bikini isn't the most practical for the beach. I'm sure you got an eyeful." she continued while putting it back on.“Anyway, I need to get out of here. People are looking.” Nora told him, rolling her eyes to the side. Before the man could respond she took a step back and bent over to pick up her things and put them back in her bag.“I think I’m going back, I don’t want to ruin your beach day so…”"Aw, are you really so sure?" he frowned, and began thinking... then an idea came up."Well, what if we try that more secluded spot I mentioned? Then if you have another issue, nobody will happen to see! Except maybe me of course, but come on it sounds like a fun adventure at least!" he smiled to her and wondered what she would think of such a proposal, what could two paladins possibly do when left to themselves?Nora was secretly happy the man seemed to enjoy her company just as much as she enjoyed his.“That…sounds like fun, yeah. Sure, let’s go.” With a grin on her face, she put her towel back in the bag and handed it to Talen for him to carry. Seeing as they were ready to go, she confidently grabbed his hand and led the way out of the crowded area, making sure to walk through the piercing looks of jealousy coming from other women. She was definitely proud of her catch.After walking together for a bit and some chit chat, they reached the rocky part of the shore where they could effortlessly see the outline of the ship she pointed at earlier. She looked at the deck of the ship searching for any of the crew. Not a single soul was visible from the spot they were at, but Nora couldn’t quite make out if the ship was abandoned or not. They could be hiding after all. Cautious, she stopped walking and placed her hand over Talen’s bare chest motioning for him to stop as well.“Do you really think this is a good idea? We’re both unarmed.” she asked.Talen thought for a moment but smiled."Not to worry, I have weapons hidden in a special bag that shrinks in size. A Goblin gifted it to me after helping him out, well, hopefully it works properly... you never know with those little guys, eh?".He chuckled, seeming to not have a care in the world, his focus mostly on lifting Nora's spirits."But failing that, I also have two hearthstones, you know that trick we do when things get hairy right? I don't like to do it that often, but your safety is my priority!".He showed her the hearthstones from his pocket, they looked uniquely colored from the usual kindsNora didn’t expect Talen to be prepared, but she was happily surprised that the handsome man was also dependable.“Okay, let’s go then.” she said. As they reached the ship, they found a rope ladder leading to the deck. Talen gestured for Nora to go first. She agreed with a nod, grasped the side ropes and began climbing. Talen followed her closely. Maybe too close. Upon reaching the top, she paused and stealthily observed the deck searching for any movement.Not finding anything, Nora boarded the ship and offered her hand to help Talen. It was obviously not necessary as the man had the perfect physique but she couldn’t pass up the opportunity to hold his hand once again. They both stood still, looking around for a moment. Nora in a slight half-turn, with her weight shifted to one leg, her left hand resting on her hip, while her right arm was bent at the elbow with her hand gently touching under her chin.“So, where do we wanna look first?” she asked.Talen looked around the empty ship, carefully considering Nora's question while crossing his arms thinking."Well first I want to do one thing..." with Nora looking at him, he unfolded his arms and put his hand to his mouth, opening it widely to yell, "HELLO! ARE THERE ANY MISCREANTS OUT HERE!?"His yell echoed across the ship. It might have even startled Nora a bit, or might not... either way nobody answered. Not a stir, the ship definitely seemed to be empty. Talen was pleased by this result."Well, it seems to be safe indeed!" he said joyfully."As far as where to explore... I always wanted to know what it's like to be at the captain's wheel. I've never actually sailed a ship and I don't plan to sail this one either, but to pretend to be a captain sounds like fun! Wouldn't you agree?" he asked merrily."And then maybe after that we can explore what's at the bottom, maybe treasure I hope!"“Talen!” The young blonde's lips twisted with a mix of disappointment and anticipation.“If I knew you were going to be so unserious about this, I wouldn’t have come! We could be in serious trouble now!” she continued, after noticing there was no response to his shouting. Nora sighed.“Well, I guess you can play with the ship’s helm over there.” she pointed at the steering wheel at the top side of the deck.“Though I suppose you can’t do much with it since this one is anchored.”“I’m gonna check those boxes on that side” she continued, pointing at the other side of the deck."Aw come on! Like I said, the Light is with us and I am prepared for any miscreant that may slash our way..." he looked down one of the halls, taking in how creepy and dark it actually looked then cringed for a bit before resuming his confidence"Well, I'll be up for a moment, I do not mind the anchor for it is the imagination that counts!", he said heartily before waving and walking up the steps to the captain's deck.

Chapter 3

He grasped the handles of the helm and turned them around, having mild fun with the feeling of what a pirate captain likely must do to steer the ship safely across harsh waters.A smirk cross his face... for a time, eventually as it went on he began to grow a tad bored and wondered what Nora was up to. She had not made a sound since they split up. Stroking his chin he decided to go back deep down into the ship, albeit quietly and sneakily. Dare he enter that creepy hallway? He gulped, but to be a Paladin is to be courageous and he decided to walk to it and enter what lay before him."N-Nora? Nora..." he tried whispering out, letting echoes of her name cross the hall... slowly he decided to continue walking forward, hoping to find her even though the hall began to grow darker and slightly colderNora kneeled next to the boxes as Talendras moved towards the steering wheel of the ship. As she examined the materials inside it, which seemed to be explosives, she noticed a shade move inside the ship from the open door leading to the area downstairs where the captain’s cabin was.Curious like a cat, the blonde girl carefully tiptoed towards the door. Creeping into the cabin, the shieldmaiden looked around carefully watching her surroundings. Staring towards the table stand in the corner, Nora saw the silhouette of a tall figure, eyes widening, her body froze as the figure put out the only candle flame that was lit, engulfing the room in darkness. Fear stricken as a presence came behind her. Although she couldn't see, Nora felt a hand slipping around her throat with a knife. A firm grip they tilted her head back, the fear in her eyes intensified seeing a glimpse of the blood spattered mask.She tried to shake herself free from their grasp."Shhh… relax. Whatcha doin’ here, pretty girl?" Their grip still tight around her neck they could feel themself harden from her ass moving against them. She felt their stinky rum laden breath on her neck."This ain’t no place to be foolin’ around, y’know." Chuckling they slid their other hand around her body, getting a feel of her curves. Struggling against them she felt her heart sink."Ed, get rid of the other fella up there, will ya? I think I’m gonna have some fun with this one." Nora gasped as she barely noticed a second figure moving behind her.Talen didn't like the feeling he was beginning to get as he delved deeper into the darker parts of the ship, his fearful gaze turned to steely determination and he immediately brandished a weapon from the item the goblins gave him. It turned out to be his own trusty sword, a peculiarity that he'd have to unravel later after this venture.As he turned the corner, he could see another figure. Was it Nora? He turned, but then a slashing attack was made and nearly hit him, but he deftly dodged it with perfect timing. Backing away, he saw the figure that would reveal itself, a man shorter and scrawnier than him wearing a mask but Talen could make out some features despite such, his eyes widening as he realized it..."...Ed?" Talen said to him causing Ed to drop his weapon and pause as he looked at him."T-Talen, what are you doing here? Th-this isn't what it looks like..." Ed said nervously."What what looks like? And what are YOU doing here?" Talen observed his pirate wear, his mask, his dagger in his hand."Don't tell me you've returned to crime again..." he turned to a deeply disappointed look."I- you don't understand, it's... difficult to change, and my money was drying up... and I was getting desperate and..." Ed stammered."And you always have a choice Ed, that's no excuse to ruin otherp people's lives... I gave you a second chance for a reason and you turned it away. What am I to do with you?" Talen pointed his sword at Ed."I don't want to die, Talen, not like this... but I don't know what else to do." Ed removed his mask and covered his eyes, genuinely weeping."Where's Nora?" Talen demanded to know."She's... with my boss, he has her and I don't know what he's doing with her but I don't think it'll be to her liking.”“By the Light I'm such an idiot, Talen!" Ed sobbed."You can make this right again, show me where he is and afterward we'll talk about what we can do to help you, Ed." Talen extended an arm to Ed, hoping for a shake of truce. Ed paused and thought, but eventually grabbed Talen's arm and nodded to him."Okay..." he said to Talen, as if feeling a glimmer of hope within himself that Talen could help him after this was done, they both proceeded onward to where Nora was captured.Not being able to see anything that was going on was a big problem. The shieldmaiden feels the cold sharp knife move from her neck towards her chest, slipping under her bikini bra and slicing it open. Nora was not going to just stand there and let this happen. She pushed her hand against his chest, trying to push him off.As expected, the man grabbed Nora’s hands and pulled them down to her side. He snarled something nasty at her. She pushed her upper body away from him, putting one leg forward and bracing it against the ground, and kicking him with the other. The blonde girl feels her foot connect and she hears the sound of the impact, but the moment of joy she should have felt was interrupted by a wave of brief nausea from moving so quickly in the dark.She staggers to her feet as she hears the man starting to get up. She screams.“TALEN! DOWN HERE!” She steps forward and kicks him again, but she didn’t feel anything this time. As she stops to take a few deep breaths, the man charges her, slamming into her left side.Her right hand grabs at his neck but his weight is pulling her down. She lands hard on her knees. The man grabs her hand and tries to get it to release his neck. So Nora starts punching him in the face with her left hand. He backs down.One second of respite. She hears the sound of him picking the knife off the ground.“A shame. Those are some nice balloons.” says a voice from the dark.Her sky blue eyes quickly turned bright gold and her whole body outline similarly emitted a faint golden light, showing that the young blonde woman was blessed by the Light. His face now visible, the man seemed quite annoyed by it.Suddenly the light flashed so bright it illuminated the entire room and blinded him temporarily. He makes a couple blind slashes with the knife. Nora backed away, trying to avoid them. The room still lit up with her golden light aura, she lunges forward kicking his hand. The knife drops.Noticing the golden flash emanating from down the hall, Talen and Ed quickly rushed over and entered the room to see a masked man pick up his knife and approach Nora. Before he could reach her, his smug grin turned to shock as he heard a voice that was not Ed's..."Think fast!" bellowed Talen valiantly, as he threw a hammer of holy energy that clocked the man square in the face and sent him flying away from Nora knocking in a wall."Ahh, so you're the cur that's disturbing all our fun here." He turned to Nora."Nora are you alri-" but was interrupted as the man lunged at him with knife, Talen deftly parrying it with his sword for a time before striking upwards causing it to fly out of the man's hand and land blade first onto the floor. He then pointed the sword at the man."It's over, villain. Surrender... before you get hurt." His golden eyes began to burn noticeably, peering at the man. He thought the day would be won as the man slowly backed away but then he unmasked himself and wore an ugly evil grin."You think you've won, Paladin? That I wasn't prepared after all the times you've ended our raids and endless plunder for treasure? No more... I've come prepared for this moment, a special gift given by the foulest creatures of the darkest pits that not even your precious Light can fathom!"

Chapter 4

Suddenly, in horrific fashion, his eyes flickered and turned into something otherworldly. More eyes grew on his face and shoulders. His hands began to transform into monstrous claws almost comparable to the Worgen that Talen used to fight alongside.Wings resembling close to that of a demon began to grow from his back and his mouth turned into more squidlike appendages, then finally his size grew to ten times more than previously, almost breaking the roof of the room they were fighting in. Talen's eyes widened with uncertainty, it was unlike anything he'd ever seen.He always fought demons and the minions of the Old Gods, but to see both combined at the same time was something completely new to him. Nonetheless he would make a stand here against this foul creature with courage in his heart and his desire to protect Nora and... yes even Ed, if he must."What are you?" Talen asked this new aberration that began to shadow over him."I am the final nightmare you see before I plunge you into the depths, little morsel..." The aberration answered, ready to feast on Talen."I see... I guess I'll have to even the odds then."Talen closed his eyes and planted the blade of his sword on the ground, getting on one knee. The aberration interpreted this as a sign of surrender and began to make its attack but as soon as its strike could reach Talen his eyes open and were fully golden with the Light's blessing, suddenly a gust of wind pushed the aberration's body back causing it to recoil as Talen began to shine more.As large angelic wings formed from his back and a halo grew above his head, Talen's carefree mannerism was traded for a face of steely resolution against his foe. The creature was dumbfounded and surprised, but made another attack which was instantly stopped by Talen's blade and he punched it through the roof and into the sky, following it to face it in glorious battle.Nora watched as the man turned into one of the most horrifying, bone-chilling, nerve-wrecking creatures that she had ever seen in her life. Though Talendras had deflected its last attack, the thing was still very much alive. And angry. The shieldmaiden rushed over towards the glowing paladin."Thank the Light! Your timing could not have been better.But we have to find a way to stop this… monster before it wrecks the whole ship!" she said. He lowered his eyes and looked at her by his side, his eyes still glowing bright. Nora couldn’t say for sure if it was his overflowing aura or his piercing gaze but she felt warm. Calm. As if everything was taken care of. There was no need to worry. She felt safe. However, though he was beautiful beyond all imagining, he was still a man. She noticed his gaze move down over to her now exposed breasts hanging like ripe melons.The girl let out a short squeal and slapped his face out of instinct while covering her nipples with her left arm.“I-I’m sorry!” she said immediately after. Talendras was probably used to seeing her flushed at this point, but he didn’t have time to say anything. The creature attacked them without warning. Talendras managed to ward off the first two attacks but the third one struck him as the creature used both of its arms simultaneously, forcing him to take a step back."Pitiful wretches! You don't realize who you're dealing with. You think you can chat and play around?" said the monster following with something one would think a laugh.Regardless of her intentions, Nora realized she had distracted him and that gave the creature the opportunity to harm him. Feeling responsible for the situation, the blonde girl called upon the Light. Through her mutter of words, a ray of golden Light showered its grace upon the Talendras, healing and renewing his body. His sword flashed brighter than ever, strengthened and enhanced by the shieldmaiden’s plea.The battle raged into the sky, the aberration conjuring wings made from the void itself and spewing more tentacles than Talendras had ever seen such creatures have. It shot the tentacles, trying to wrap him all around his body, arms, and legs, but Talendras used the searing Light to burn them away and cause it to let go.He raced forward, landing a heavy hit against the creature's face with his shield before striking down with his sword to attempt a hit, but it grabbed his wrist with a claw-like hand and headbutted him away. Talen nodded the pain away but saw it racing towards him for another hit only to receive a block from Talen's shield.They began to trade blows, an elbow to the head, a kick to the stomach, a shield bash to the face and a claw swipe to the chest. Nora and Ed could only look upward from the ship at the spectacle that was almost too bright to comprehend as it resembled a speck of light and a speck of dark colliding against each other.Eventually the upper hand was finally given to Talen, as he found a proper opening to stab the beast once and for all with his holy sword. The creature howled in pain and then its eyes and mouth began to emit beams of Light as Talen burned it from the inside out with the flames of the Light, causing it to disintegrate into ash and scatter to the wind. With a regretful look on his face, Talen wished he could have saved the man but his body had been poisoned and too far gone to the Old Gods to save anymore.Solemnly he said a prayer in hopes the man will find redemption in the next life and then flew down to the ship of his friends to return back to normal."Phew, that really wears me out to have to do that!" Talendras said to Nora, feeling like he could fall over at any moment before being caught and hugged by herNora held Talendras tightly, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle into his frame. His body was warm, pulsing with the remnants of the Light’s power, but his breathing was ragged, his limbs trembling from the strain of the battle. She tightened her grip, steadying him as his strength threatened to give out completely.“You pushed yourself too hard.” she murmured, her voice barely audible over the howling winds left in the wake of the aberration’s destruction. As Talendras rested his forehead against her shoulder, Nora pulled back slightly to look at him, her sharp blue eyes scanning his face for any signs of deeper wounds. Cuts and bruises marred his skin, but nothing life threatening. The golden glow that lingered around him after he used his power had begun to fade, revealing a man who had perhaps given more than he should have.Ed stepped closer, concern written all over his face. The man took his own shirt out and offered to Nora, who forgot for a moment she was still topless.“We should get him to the lower deck. He looks like he’s about to pass out.” he said. Nora nodded, lifting the shirt and slipping it over her head, letting it glide down her body like a curtain falling at the end of a show. She then looped one of the paladin's arms over her shoulder as Ed did the same on the other side. Together, they half-dragged, half carried him down below, where the air was calmer, quieter, and far from the crazy battle they had just witnessed. They eased Talendras onto a damp and worn out bed.Nora brushed a damp strand of hair from his forehead, her touch light but firm.“That was amazing, I didn’t know you were so powerful. But I’m sorry for putting you through that.” she admitted softly. Talendras gave a weak smile. Silence settled between them for a moment, the weight of what had just happened pressing down on all of them.The shieldmaiden placed her hands on his chest, closing her eyes as she began to cast what appeared to be a healing spell. A faint glow emanated from her palms as she patiently awaited the man's strength to return.Talendras had been unconscious for quite a while, he was surprised Ed would even turn up to help them and not just run away but as he was blacking out, he felt mildly proud of him for sticking around and showing some ounce of courage. As he was unconscious, he dreamed of floating in the golden vastness of the Light, and communing with the Naaru he had pledged to serve his oath to, wondering if he was finally dead to which the naaru replied "No, you still have more to do..."Suddenly, but softly, he came to and saw Nora tending to him, finally wearing a decent shirt but her breasts still squishing through them and onto his bicep, which he didn't want to spoil the tenderness by mentioning at all as her hands kept soothing and healing him. Ed was not there, but perhaps was upstairs for now."Ah, I hate that it had to come to that but then again... that was thrilling! I'll certainly never forget it for the rest of my years!" he said excited to Nora, and eased a smiled "Still, I hope this hasn't made you second guess more possible trips with me..." he asked her, wondering what she might say.

Chapter 5

As Talendras slowly regained consciousness, Nora opened her eyes, her gaze settled upon him. His smile was true, though tired, and thus lessened that knot of concern which was ever so slowly tightening in her heart. The girl chuckled lightly.“I wouldn’t say thrilling,” she admitted. “If anything, it was pretty terrifying. But thrilling? I’m not sure about that, Talen.” She then gave him a tight hug, just enough to feel his heartbeat steadying through his body. Ed’s shirt was of a thin fabric, and she was altogether aware of it.Considering his question, though, her face became serious as she broke the embrace.“Second guess more trips with you? Talendras, you faced a creature that could have torn through us all, and you wore a smile doing it. I’m not easily intimidated, and even less so when I got a man like you at my side. But...” she continued, her voice softening, “that said, next time, promise me you'll think a little more about risk and not push yourself too hard. I really don't want to be dragging you unconscious every time we have to face off with a monster. That’s bad for morale.”With a twinkle of playfulness in her eye, Nora leaned closer to his ear, her voice dropping to a secretive whisper."And to be quite honest, I'm a little curious to see what else you're capable of." She punctuated her words with a light, playful tap on his chest, her hand lingering for a moment longer than necessary before finally pulling away.Talendras gave a rather shyer smile and rubbed the back of his head, an expression that betrayed his usual confidence and charm, he had a very odd and rare mix of embarrassment and joy that washed him at the same time."I'll keep... all of that in mind. Of course it's not the first time I've been in such danger!" his eyes glimmered with some fond memories of past adventures but soon regained his serious again, he had enough strength to stand once more."Thank you for your aid during all of that though, now I think there's one last task to take care of then perhaps we'll be on our own again."He walked up to meet Ed, who merely stood in the corner looking regretful for all that's happened, as he turned to see Talen he told the Paladin."I... you... I mean... look I'm sorry, Talen, for everything! I swear on me heart this time I won't let another monster like that convince me to do something I ought not to! I... he was giving me lots of a promises and I was struggling... it was difficult to say no." Talen looked at him for a moment, then looked at one of his items, a compass given to him as a gift from an old friend once."Yeah, I guess I know a thing or two about that.You're not the only one to have lived that way..." he then looked at Ed again."So what will you do now?" he asked him."I... I'm not sure, maybe I can turn to more honest business? Perhaps settle in with the goblins and they can help me find some line of work that's decent?" Ed asked Talen, and Talen finally smiled, then responded."That's a brilliant idea, actually! Listen, I know someone who can help with that, tell him I sent you and later I'll put a good word for you when all is done here." he came closer to Ed and whispered his ideas on what he good do, Ed smiled brightly and Talen placed a hand on his shoulder."Does that sound good, Ed?" He responded."Aye... I think that'll work..."Talen smiled back."Wonderful, well I'll see you around again sometime, and don't go making deals with evil tentacle monsters from the depths, okay?" Ed laughed and waved goodbye, promising never to do that again and walked away.Talendras walked back to where Nora was and sat back down again, telling her his deal with the other pirate was taken care of.As Talendras settled back down, Nora watched Ed’s retreating figure, a small frown tugging at her lips before she consciously relaxed her expression. It was good. Ed was getting a second chance, and that was something worth fighting for. She turned her attention back to Talen, a soft smile gracing her face.“You know, when I signed up for this ship sightseeing I didn’t know you were friends with a former pirate and void horror worshipper. That would have been good to know beforehand.” she teased.“But I’m really glad I did. I wouldn’t have witnessed such an incredible battle. I will definitely be writing this into my journal.” she seemed excited to say."Speaking of that," she continued, forcing her eyes back up to meet his."You really were... incredible out there, Talendras. I have seen quite incredible things in my own adventures but that was…" the girl trailed off, searching for the right words."Well, let's juts say it was definitely something to see." she managed to say with a slight blush on her cheeks. Nora allowed a playful smile to tug at the corners of her lips."All that power packed into one surprisingly attractive package. You keep surprising me, Talen."Talendras listened intently to Nora's words of joy at the adventure, the moment making it difficult for him to hide the flush on his face from the pouring of compliments and he was deeply pleased in his heart that she still had fun despite the closest brushes with danger. His mild shyness turned to more of a smirk and eyebrow raised."Attractive huh? Well what can I say to that other than to express thanks.
From the heart surely, it means something that it would be worth putting in your journal to keep with you until you may be one with the Light again, as many of us worshippers might be."He had known about the Shadowlands and what it meant but it never shook his faith that the Light still had its own realm to accept those who would pass on into it when their time came. His face turned more solemn."I am still sorry, however, to never explain myself about Ed. I know nothing about the void pirate he became associated with, honestly I'd hoped he wouldn't have returned to that life again at all... but old habits die hard I suppose and it's something I'm too familiar with. There are others I know who'd lose their patience with types like him, understandably so, but for me... I can't help but keep thinking there's gold in there, for people like him at least. Not everyone asks for a second chance and it's regrettable when they don't, but we wouldn't be Paladins if we didn't understand that either."He placed his hand on the wooden seat between them... or so he thought but it seems he placed it on her hand by mistake, he immediately lifted it back up to rub the back of his head.Nora’s heart fluttered briefly when Talendras accidentally placed his hand over hers. It was an innocent touch and no words were exchanged, but it sent a chill through her body. She couldn’t help but smile back. His words, however, sobered her. She liked his honesty, the fact that he was willing to expose himself as weak after what had been a show of strength. It spoke volumes about the kind of person he was, a paladin not just in name, but in spirit."You don't need to apologize for Ed," she said."Everyone deserves a chance at redemption. Besides, it was a little bit of a curve ball so there was nothing that can be said. I've seen enough darkness in the world to appreciate seeing the light that comes out of it. If you believe Ed deserves a second chance, then I trust your judgment."For now she was happy to simply sit beside him, to enjoy the afterglow of their shared adventure."That's a relief at least..." he said as his hand still rummaged the locks of his lengthy hair, unsure of what other mischief they could consider getting up to."So did you have anything else in mind after this trip? I think the sun is starting to set slowly, but this ship seems to be quite cozy even though it's a bit half-damaged now."“No particular plans, no.” Nora stood up and lifted her shoulders in a mini shrug.“I was mostly just following you. There doesn’t seem to be any treasure here either so I guess that’s it.”“I don’t think they have beds at the festival so going to Gadgetzan would be ideal, but it’s unlikely I can make it there before dark,” she murmured, more to herself than to Talen.“These cots aren’t exactly five-star accommodations, but they’ll beat sleeping in the desert,” she continued."It tends to get really cold out there at night." After the adrenaline she had been through, the idea of a quiet evening was quite attractive.

Chapter 6

Talendras stood up after Nora, noticeably towering over her in height, but was more warm than imposing."Maybe a certain kind of treasure could be discovered yet..." he placed his hands on her shoulders met hers, reading her face to see if it would be as inviting as the open door of a warm tavern or as closed tight as a mighty gate of a fortified castle. Was it too soon? He was unsure but he could still feel his own energy rising back suddenly.Nora could feel the heat rising in her cheeks as Talendras’s hands settled on her shoulders and she instinctively looked away. The ship suddenly felt very small."Wha- what do you mean?" she stammered as her gaze darted around, anywhere but at Talen’s face.Was he… flirting? Was he really suggesting what she thought he was suggesting? They had only just met, and she barely knew him. But the way he was looking at her breasts earlier and now this? Nora couldn’t deny she found him incredibly attractive from the start but she needed to know if she was reading the situation correctly or if she was just projecting her own feelings onto him.Talen was fond of Nora in this moment, he approached her slowly, reading if she'll invite him the closer he got. The battle from earlier took its toll on him, and they had only just met surely... but one of his favorite ways to recover was to enjoy a warmer kind of company with another, it helped him reinvigorate his connection with the Light through the positive emotion they'd exchange, but only if it was reciprocal. He wanted to ensure Nora was comfortable with it though, he did not answer with words but careful movements.He slowly wrapped his arms around her waist and looked tenderly at her, locking eyes with her and curving a handsome smile down to her. He was careful however, he wanted to give her the next move to confirm if it would be alright to go... further.Even if Talendras’s hands on her waist didn’t already confirm his intentions, his eyes now locked on hers pretty much did. The girl blushed even harder now realizing that he meant she was the treasure he was looking to discover. Her initial instinct was to bolt, to run and hide.But something held her rooted to the spot. She liked him. Ignoring the fact that he was an extraordinarily handsome man, the day’s adventure, his bravery, his kindness towards Ed, it had all woven together to strengthen her attraction to him.Even now, he was giving her the choice. Nora leaned onto him and let her fingers trace the lines of his pectoral muscles, looking away for a moment. She wanted this from the start. Ever since she saw him on the beach, she wanted to be his. But now that it was an actual possibility she didn’t know how to react. However, through her silent yes, the hardening of her nipples through Ed’s shirt, now pressed against Talendras’s chest, would definitely inform the paladin of her inner desires.Talen could read all the signs of Nora's invitation to do more, he made a confident smirk but also couldn't help but mildly flush as well, it had been a while since he shared Light's gift with a fellow devoted.He slowly pulled her top down her arms until it completely slid to the floor, baring her perky breasts to him and he pulled her close to have them embrace his hardened physique. Before long he finally lowered and gave her a soft kiss, holding her warmly against him, the heat of the moment picking up until she could suddenly feel herself being swept off her feet and held up high sitting on his big powerful arms and maintaining their soft kiss.As they made out more and more, Talen began to walk to someplace that would seem more comfortable for them. A cabin room that surely was where the former captain used to stay, with a nice soft bed which he laid Nora down her back on, and looked down at her shy face with a smooth expression as he was now on top of her, their chests still pressed together."Well, I wonder how I'm gonna start this off..." he said charmingly.Nora wasn’t prepared for his kiss. She was never one to shy away from desire, but the way he took the lead and guided her into the cabin room was something the girl was not expecting.She loved the way he was so forward, commanding yet tender, as if every movement was telling her that she was safe, cherished, and wanted. The way he explored her body, learning its curves and responding to her subtle sighs made her feel so alive.As he lowered her onto the soft bed, Nora’s shy smile changed into something more daring, her eyes locking with his in a wordless conversation. She glanced at the table behind Talendras as if begging him to take her there.The truth is that in the span of a single day, she had grown to trust the man. Every kiss, every caress was a result of the light and warmth they brought to each other in the aftermath of their adventure together that day. And in this moment, she was prepared to let him claim his reward.“Talen, you’ve already started... and very well.” she responded.Talen could see Nora make a glance for the table, in a very cutely pleading manner and he was all too happy to give her what she wanted, anything to make her night all the more memorable. He lifted her back up and kissed her soft neck as he walked slowly to the table, laying her on her back much like he did with her on the bed and the two began to passionately make out, exchanging the taste of each other's tongue.Before long, Talendras had began to kiss his way down Nora's body, she could feel the press of his lips and the wetness of his tongue trail down her neck to her chest where he stopped to suck on her perked out breasts. His arms wrapped around her arcing back as he covered each of her breasts with his kisses and sucked on each one tenderly before he quickly moved back to kissing and licking down her belly and finally to where his head was between her legs.He spread them apart and could tell from what lied between that she was all too eager to receive anything he would give to her. He started to rub her most sensitive spot before gently running his tongue up her slit from the bottom to the top until it pressed against her clit, and he gave it several laps before taking it into his mouth to suck on it, all the while he began to slip two fingers deep into her hole to feel how tight it would be.As he did so, he could not help but stroke himself with his other hand while pleasing her with his mouth and fingers. His long manhood growing rock hard at the thought of where it would soon end up after enjoying the taste of her gifts and hearing her moans from it.Nora could not hide the smile in the corner of her lips as Talen manhandled her onto the table as she hinted him to. The girl closed her eyes and gasped, surrendering to the delicious and gentle touch of his lips on her neck.Her eyes fluttered open again and she finally realized this was actually happening. It was not a dream. Talendras was really sucking on her breasts and it felt incredible.She could feel her own nipples hardening further against the roof of his mouth. The blonde bit her lower lip softly as he journeyed further down her belly, letting her hands rest on his shoulders. Her heart nearly missed a beat in anticipation when he pushed her thighs wider. The first touch was soft, kind of teasing.He began to trace the delicate folds, making her gasp some more and lift her hips slightly. Then it happened. Oh, wow, the suction."Mmmh..." A whimper left her mouth, followed by a series of involuntary moans. And then, the feeling of him entering her with his fingers.He was pleasuring her so completely, giving so much, and the image of his magnificent body, ready and wanting, ignited a need within her to give him back everything he was offering, and more. She couldn’t just lie there and receive. She wanted to taste him, feel him, worship him with her own body.Without hesitation, Nora then slid down from the edge of the table, her legs already shaky, and knelt on the floor beside him.Talendras didn’t seem to protest so she took him into her hands, her fingers wrapping around his shaft. Looking up at him, she gave him a daring smile and lowered her head, teasing the tip of him with her tongue.Nora lifted his cock and licked his balls one at a time, then moved her tongue up through the underside of his cock all the way back to the tip. The blonde opened her mouth, taking more of him inside, swirling her tongue around the head. She worked him slowly at first, exploring the shape, the feel, the taste.At the same time she noticed his hands came to rest on her head, not pushing, but guiding her deeper. She responded by letting him fill her mouth. Her throat, now coated in a mixture of her saliva with Talendras’s precum, offered almost no resistance as Nora slowly took in all of his length, which she could feel swelling and throbbing with every thrust inside her. In and out. In and out. She looked up again. His face told her everything she needed to know.She pulled her tongue out, letting it rub against the underside of his cock with every entrance and bobbed her head, leading him deeper and deeper. Nora wanted to make this a night to remember. For both of them.Talendras all but let out a large sigh of relief as Nora tended to him, it was the most pleasant relief he had felt since the battle that took place earlier and her movements and attention began to leave him lightheaded with bliss.His thumb caressed her soft cheek as his eyes locked onto hers and he played with her blonde hair streaks that were still loose, she looked both sultry and adorable in one interesting mix as she gave him what he always loves to have to end off a day.As she continued gliding her mouth in and out, he felt the primal urge to begin to hold both sides of her head and start thrusting into her mouth, but making sure not to go any deeper than she was comfortable with, causing drool to trail down her bottom lip as she accepted his thrusting, making him moan softly at the feeling of her tongue and lips causing it to feel warmer and wetter.A few more slow thrusts turned to more that became slightly faster until he found she could really take him in deeper and after one more thrust Talen pushed his hard cock as deep as possible down her mouth and into her throat, holding her face deep against his pelvis and letting out a hard moan for a time until he suddenly pulled himself back out again, leaving a trail of saliva to form between Nora's mouth and the tip of his length. He looked back at Nora again to see her face had been more red and blushing from taking him so deeply.He picked her up and set her back on the table, turning her sideways, he held one of her legs up and over his shoulder to start pushing his hard cock deep inside of her, again. It only barely fit his size and he pushed it in slowly so she could feel every length, her tightness causing Talen to squint his eyes and teeth at the feel of it until he was all the way in, holding himself far and deep into her before beginning to thrust once again.Nora nervously licked her lips and bit her lower one as he drew his handsome face close to hers again and put her back on the table. The groan of pleasure he had just exuded was something she’d remember for a long time.She raised her hand and caressed his scarred squinting face as he invaded her personal space. It felt like a dream, unlike the bad dreams that had invaded her nights, but the best ending she could have possibly hoped for since he met him at the beach.His fingers traced and caressed her expectant lips, to her face, to her neck, to her shoulder. Her own hands had now sought his hair, to linger there under the warmth of his unbound beauty.Nora’s breath came in the shortest and smallest gasps with every inch he pushed in. She let him do as he pleased, to acquaint himself with her wetness. Nora called his name as she felt him push it all in.“Talendras.”He must have liked that because his lips were almost immediately at her throat and her breasts. He sucked on them, tasting the shieldmaiden’s skin whispering indecipherable words until his lips finally met hers and they both kissed passionately. But even in that hungry kiss, Talendras did not relent. He began fucking her.In only a moment, they'd found a comfortable rhythm and pace, pleasurable to both and not especially taxing for either. The slapping sound of each thrust echoed around the ship, even though nobody else would hear. Not that they minded either, at that moment only the two of them existed in all of Azeroth. They continued like that for what felt to both like an eternal moment, infinite in length but over far too soon. Their movements grew jerky and tense as both tried to stave off the inevitable end.Talen could not control his overwhelming lust as Nora pushed all the right buttons with him, he didn't want this night to ever end but if it must then he wanted it to end in the most explosive way only he knew how. He believed this was Light's gift, to enjoy the splendor of life with another person and make them feel warm and joyful in his embrace in servitude to the Light's eternal radiance.Both his hands clasped onto hers, his fingers slipping in between her fingers and clutching, pushing them down on the table. She felt almost pinned by the weight and strength he was pushing onto her, but she could tell this was a display of passion from him, that he really wanted to give it his all into her until she would perhaps pass out in an explosion of bliss or at least never forget the night she spent with an exceptionally handsome knight of Stormwind.His chest tightly pushed against hers, making her breasts squish against them like a hammer pressing against soft clay, and he began to rut even harder and faster into his fellow comrade of the Light until sweat poured down his body and made her sweat along with him. He would not relent and would not falter, as his massive veiny cock grinded and expanded into her sopping wet womanhood until he could see her tongue roll out of her mouth as she panted hot breaths.What seemed like it should have been seconds turned into long minutes as his stamina never wavered. He could feel her body stiffening, almost convulsing as if she was trying hard not to orgasm while still feeling him inside of her.After more minutes of hard fucking, Talen immediately pulled out and rubbed her pussy extremely fast with his hand, his handsome face close to it waiting for her to squirt a huge hot load all over his mouth with his tongue out. Faster and faster he rubbed, making her clutch his long hair until at least with her leaving a heavy moan, he received his prize in the taste of her squirt all over his mouth, lapping up what he can of it as it began to wind down in velocity.Afterwards, to her surprise, Talen slipped himself back in and began his hard fucking sessions. He was not done with her yet, pumping and grinding into her until she would gain a treasure from him. After more and longer minutes of his hot fucking, he let out a startling hard grunt as she felt a huge gush of his own orgasm fill up inside of her, until it formed a white ring around where he first entered her.He hugged her as tight as possible in the process of cumming, then sat up and pulled himself out to see how much of it leaked outside of her. With heavy breathing, Talen wanted to collapse but remained upright to allow her to oggle his rock hard body longer.Nora’s body truly did stiffen just as he pulled out. She let out a whimper as his hand replaced his cock, rubbing, teasing, circling her clitoris with an expert touch. Then, as the gush of her holy juices sprayed from her, her legs trembled, her head lolled back, her eyes fluttering shut as the quaking tremors of her orgasm coursed through every nerve ending of her body.But just as the last shiver faded, a gasp of surprise escaped her lips as he slipped back inside. He was still pumping. Still fucking her. And then, as the best reward she could’ve gotten from this adventure, he filled her with his hot semen now pooling inside her. As he pulled out again, she felt it trickling down her inner thighs. Nora looked down and let out a contented sigh escape her.

“Fuck, that was amazing.” she said, leaving the table. Then, with a soft guiding pressure, she pushed gently against his chest, urging him towards the bed again. They collapsed onto it and Nora shifted her weight until she was draped over him, with her naked body fitting perfectly against his. His arm found its way around her and she nuzzled her head into his neck.A deep satisfied slumber claimed them quickly after. The first rays of dawn were just painting the sky when Nora’s eyes opened. She lay there for a moment, listening to Talendras’s steady breathing, feeling the warmth of his skin against hers. Last night had been more than she could have ever dreamed, but the shieldmaiden had her duties to fulfill.Carefully, she left the bed, moving silently so as not to disturb him. Looking down at the floor near the table, she found her bikini bottoms. She picked them up and smiled. Nora walked back to the bed and paused, looking at asleep Talendras. Gently she laid the small piece of fabric on his chest. A little memento of last night. She then picked up Ed’s shirt and left the ship.END.

• back
• home

TIMELESS REUNION

Written by Nora and El

Chapter 1

After what had felt like the longest week of her life, she had finally arrived in Pandaria. The land was as beautiful as she imagined. The Jade Forest was more vibrant than the inked illustrations she knew from the books and stories. Towering trees, deep green, stretched towards a sky so impossibly clear blue it seemed painted. But Nora wasn't here on vacation. After years of silence, the shieldmaiden had found another lead on the whereabouts of her long missing sister. She had to be quick, losing another trail could be the difference between life and death for Clare.Without giving much time for thought, she talked her way through Paw'don Village and managed to hire a pandaren kite to take her to the Timeless Isle, where Clare was allegedly seen. Entering the island, she felt a strange unease settle in her chest. Everything was quiet. It felt separated from the rest of Pandaria and even the Light felt muffled here. As the kite landed, she approached one of the pandaren sentries in a hurry. Sentry Big Belly Fong offered a kind wave to Nora as she approached. "Welcome traveler, to the Timeless Isle. I assume you have business with the Celestials, yes?" He hummed, eager to help.At the same time, a second kite landed just behind Nora, prompting another wave from Fong to the newcomer."Ah! Miss Moonburst. Welcome back."El Moonburst waves at Sentry "Big Belly" Fong as she lands."Sir! May I ask you a question? I have come all the way from Stormwind... looking for information on a person and I've had a reliable source tell me she was seen around here." says Nora, panting a little. Sentry Big Belly Fong 's warm demeanor darkens a little at Nora's inquiry and breathlessness. He holds up a hand, as though the motion may help calm her."Woah woah, slow down, ma'am. You may relax a moment, as time works strangely here. Whether you rush or not, it shall make no difference." Fong said calmly, offering a passing goodbye wave to El as she slid off the kite."Hello again, Fong. Seems you have your hands full, so I'll check myself in." El hummed, moving towards a nearby ledger. Nora glances at the elf."I'm sorry, sir. I didn't mean to be disrespectful, it's just... this person is very important to me and this may be my best chance to catch her." she responds."I'm Nora." she gives him a light bow.El Moonburst paused at the mention of the name, sneaking a glance back to the woman, then proceeding to write her name in the ledger as Sentry Big Belly Fong spoke once more. He simply chuckled."It is quite alright. For one that does not understand this island, it is easy to believe time may be of the essence. I assure you, the rest of Azeroth will likely have had seconds or minutes pass while you spend a day or weeks here." He assured her, raising a hand to his chin, Fong pulled at his goatee, pondering."We do have many guests to this island, so I apologize if I do not remember everyone who passes though. However, I would be happy to assist in any way I can. Who may you be looking for? What do they look like?""That's very... convenient." Nora says, her expression calming down."In that case, would you have a drink I could buy? It wasn't easy getting a kite to fly me here. I could explain better inside, if you allow me." she continued.Sentry Big Belly Fong nods and smiles, motioning to the tent behind him."But of course. We keep a stock available for travelers such as yourself. We have Fresh Water, Roasted Barley Tea, and Pearl Milk Tea at present." Fong chuckled, noting the irony of the use of the term."If you wish for something else, there are other vendors more inland." Fong explained as El finished signing in to the ledger. Rather than walk away, El hung back, her curiosity getting the better of her as she too entered the tent and picked up a glass of water. Nora moved inside after him."Water would be good." she said with a smile.She watched attentively as the elf near Fong drank her water. Nora was a little curious why she wasn't wearing anything but since nobody in the camp seemed to get bothered by it, she just guessed it was a custom of hers or something of the sort. Seeing as the elf looked back at her, she greeted her a smile and a wave."Can I sit here?" she asked Fong. El moved to look at the other assorted items in the small store, mostly snack foods.Now that Nora was getting a closer look, she'd see the scars that peppered El's body, as well as the fact her ears were clipped. She was very naked though, aside from her boots, gloves, cloak, and shoulder pad. Upon seeing Nora's wave, El returned the gesture as she took hold of what seemed like a nature bar. At Nora's response, Sentry Big Belly Fong nodded, moving inside to get one of the glasses of water next to El and offered it to Nora, motioning for her to sit on the spot she mentioned."Of course. Now, please, enlighten me with as many details as you can about this person." El waved at Nora.Nora promptly sat down on the spot. "So, this important person is my sister. Her name is Clare. She was taken away from home at a very young age by a group of bandits as a hostage, to be used as ransom for money. However, that plan didn't work out for them and from the information I've gathered she was sold as a servant. The last lead I've got is that she's in the hands of a group of pirates and they were seen around the coast of the Jade Forest last month. I can't tell you exactly how she looks now because it's been... many years since I've seen her last, but I imagine she still looks like the sweet girl I remember. She was blonde with eyes just like mine." Nora explains very calmly, with a hint of sorrow in her voice.El shook her head as she heard the name, turning away to keep looking at the assorted foods. The more she heard though, the more curious she would become, her hands now absently poking at the goods while she eavesdropped.Fong on the other hand, listened intently, stroking his goatee once again as he searched his memory for someone matching Nora's description."Hmm... Unfortunately, I don't recall seeing anyone of that description. Though, you may wish to ask the Celestials. They have a way of seeing one's soul, as well as their person. Perhaps they can assist you?" Fong hummed, his eyes darting towards El as she dropped a jar of jam on the floor, exclaiming
"Shoot!" in hushed tones as she quickly bent over to pick it back up and place it on the shelf. Fong chuckled, then spoke to Nora once again."Sadly, I cannot leave my post, however, Miss Moonburst here has visited this island many times. Perhaps she would be willing to take you before the celestials?" Fong inquired, looking towards El with a nod, which she returned, her gaze jumping over to Nora with a smile."I'd be happy to help." El hummed, reaching a hand down to Nora which, if taken, would be able to help her off her seat should she so choose."El Moonburst, at your service. Who might you be?"Nora takes her offered hand and stands back up. "Thank you, miss El, I'm Nora." She can't help but stare at the elf's uncovered body for a moment. But the Pandaren offering her a glass of water snaps her back to reality. "I'm a shieldmaiden for the Order of the Silver Hand." she complements after taking a sip."Should we go now or? How does that work?" Nora asked.El smiles as she helps to lift Nora up, though she notices the woman's eyes wonder. El's mile morphs into a playful smirk as she places her right hand on her hip, whilst jutting her left hip out, striking a little pose until Fong offered the glass of water."A pleasure to meet you, Nora. I'm a-... monk. No real allegiance to a cause though." El snickered, motioning towards the exit to the tent."Your call if you're ready to venture inland. Though before we bother the Celestials, I have an idea on how I can maybe help-." El paused, realizing she just gave up the fact she was eavesdropping. Her face went red in embarrassment."S-Sorry. I just couldn't help overhearing." Nora giggles, noticing El blush."Don't worry, miss El. I wasn't trying to be quiet about it either." she comforts her."Besides, I want to get as much information as I can get, which means telling as many people as I can about Clare." she pauses for a bit, turns and looks outside again."I would be very interested in what you have in mind, though I wouldn't mind going to the Celestials as soon as possible, before nightfall." she says, turning back to El.El couldn't help but chuckle as she motioned for Nora to follow her."Oh, there is no nightfall here. The island is kinda... stuck in a perpetual sunset. You can be here for weeks and it won't move an inch." El hums as she offered a wave behind her to the Pandaren."Thanks Fong. I'll take care of her from here." With that, El walked towards the exit of the tent, looking back to make sure Nora was following her, leading the human away from the tent and towards the training grounds."So, you said you're looking for your sister?" said El."Yes... for too long. I miss her dearly." Nora answered."I understand... I too have lost family. Let's hope this will help you get her back sooner rather than later. Also, complete side note, LOVE the skirt! I have a blue one just like it I use for civilian use." El nods at Nora."Thank you, Light's willing. And yes, I love these... they're so practical." said Nora, smoothing her skirt."While still remaining stylish! The best of both worlds." El added."Excuse me, but since we're talking about clothes..." Nora began. El raises her eyebrow inquisitively at Nora.“Yes?” "Is there a reason for why you're not wearing anything?” El chuckles at Nora.“There is.” El pauses, taking a moment to decide how to say her peace.“My scars tend to be rather... itchy when I wear anything to restricting. This way, I am able to fight without such distractions, while also becoming one for my adversaries.” El explained.“That's... understandable.” Nora nods at El as the pair approach a Pandaren-ran stall.“Just a moment.” El hummed, turning to face the Pandaren man. El approaches a stall with several kegs of beer behind the counter. Sapmaster Vu offers a wave to El as the pair stop."Afternoon, Miss El. Need anything?" El offers a kind wave before speaking.“Hello Vu. Need some Dream Brew. Enough for two, please.” With that, Sapmaster Vu nods and turns away from the pair, reaching behind a few kegs of alcohol to pull out a surprisingly ornate kettle."Here you are. I hope you find whatever it is you're looking for." Sapmaster Vu says, offering a nod to Nora."Thank you, Vu." said El. Nora also thanked him."Come. We need somewhere calm. I know a spot." El beckons Nora to follow her. Nora nods and begins to follow El away from the training grounds."You said you were part of the Silver Hand? Why don't you wear their colors? If you don't mind me asking of course.""I only wear them when I'm on a mission, and this is personal." responded Nora."Ahhhh. Fair enough.""Though, you're not required to wear anything as long as you're carrying your badge." the shieldmaiden added."Oh? So does that mean if I pin the badge to my shoulderpad, I can wear this too?" El smirks slyly at Nora."Yes, you could." said Nora. El giggles at Nora again."Noted. I like this organization more than most already."The pair banter as they enter a nearby cave system. The sounds of their steps and voices reverberate off the walls, assuring them that they are alone.“You must be super strong to be able to carry that shield around everywhere. I need to use Chi to give me enough strength to just get out of bed in the morning!” El giggled."I'm really... not. I guess I just got used to it." Nora giggles with El."Fair enough." The pair continue walking until they fi nd a lake within the cave, that has a little stone island in the middle."Right. Here should be good." said El."Okay. What do I do? And why here?" Nora was full of questions. El unclasp her cloak and lays it on the ground, placing the steaming tea kettle in the center."The grounds tend to get... rowdy. In here, we should have plenty of quiet to concentrate.” El explains as she motions for Nora to sit across from her.Now that her cloak was removed, Nora could likely catch a glimpse at the twin slave brandings on her upper back."When did you...?" Nora asks, pointing at the brandings El canted her head as she took one of the tea cups attached to the kettle and filled it with tea, looking back to her brandings with a sad smile."When I was young, my father sold me to Amani Trolls to keep them away from his land. I was a slave for about 70 years.""I'm... sorry. I didn't know." Nora felt bad for having brought such a sad past up, as it must have been traumatizing for El.

She wanted to ask more, out of curiosity, but she didn't want to poke further into her wounds. She instinctively touches El's hands in a gentle manner and offers her another sincere smile. El's smile warmed as she offers the tea cup to Nora, letting her hand be held for a moment."It's alright. I've been at peace with my past for a while now. Kinda hard to be a monk without doing that first." El chuckled, looking to Nora's back."Your weapons. You will not need them. Place them beyond arms length. No matter what you may see, you won't be in any danger." El hummed as she began pouring a cup for herself."Not that I don't trust you, but I'd rather not be swung at if you see something that isn't actually there. Hehe!" Nora placed her weapons behind her. She couldn't say she trusted El completely but her instincts told her she wouldn't need them. However, she left them somewhere she could see them if something were to happen."Ready." she said, as she sat back next to El."How much should I drink from this? I should say I'm a little weak to alcohol." says Nora with an awkward smile.El chuckled and shook her head."It's not alcoholic, love. Do the one cup in a single gulp if you can. That should grant you plenty of time." Nora looks at the drink for a moment, pondering if she should deliberately put herself in a condition of vulnerability. She takes another look at El in an attempt of finding reassurance. Having made her mind, she closes her eyes and drinks the whole cup in one go."Sheesh! You sure this doesn't have alcohol?" she asks, her face with a look of slight disgust.El chuckled as she rose her own cup up to her lips and downed her helping of the tea as well."No, no alcohol. Though yes, it is quite... intense." El moaned as she too gagged. She shifted herself closer to Nora, placing a hand on her knee."Okay. now, let the drink take hold. I'll see what you see."Upon drinking the tea, Nora would instantly begin to feel an intense level of exhaustion take hold. As her eyes fl uttered closed, she'd suddenly feel herself rising up. The sound of the ocean would swell in her ears, as well as noises of a ship's crew, cursing as hollering at each other in jest. When Nora opened her eyes, she'd see the ship in question sailing on the lake next to the pair, the sails of which were chains stretched across the masts.Suddenly, the ship burst into fl ames as a second ship appeared next to it. The flaming ship sank, though a spark of light hovered where it had been, then the spark boarded the other ship. The little island in the middle of the cave's pond suddenly became lush with assorted greenery, flora one might fi nd in a dense jungle, the smell of bananas and beer fi lling the air. There, Nora would see an outpost form along the coast of the island, with various races going about their day. Nora may recognize this place as booty bay. Suddenly, floating above the outpost, El and Clare would be sat across from each other, beers in hand."The name's-... Lilly." Clare's voice would echo, as the projection of El sipped her ale."Oh! That's a pretty name! Hopefully I can remember it after this." The projection of El giggled, raising her glass towards Clare, who clinked it before the pair drank together. Suddenly, El faded from the vision, leaving Clare alone as she stood up and began to walk. The area around her morphed into yet another jungle-esque area. The compound surrounding Clare looked like an abandoned prison of sorts. She sauntered over to the shoreline and looked across the ocean to see a dense marshland not too far from the island, as well as a ship anchored not too far away. Nora would feel a sense of longing overwhelm her as she floated towards Clare, eventually hovering right in front of her.The image of Nora's sister seemed to be looking directly into Nora's eyes as she let out a deep sigh and the vision faded, allowing Nora to awaken when she was ready."Was that...? It felt so real... You knew her? Why didn't you tell me?" Nora bombarded the elf woman with questions again. The dream left the shieldmaiden with more questions than answers, but her heart was filled with joy in knowing her sister was still alive. El shook her head as the effects of the tea wore off, both her and Nora likely feeling a bit groggy for a few moments."I-... I didn't know. She must have given me a false name." El moaned, rubbing her eyes.Eyes... El blinked hers as she looked into Nora's. "You have her eyes." El hummed, moving to stand up, offering a hand to Nora once more."That island. I think I've read about it in a history book about Stormwind. A jungle overlooking Dustwallow Marsh with a prison on it. Sounds like where King Varian was taken after he was abduction by the Defias Brotherhood. Oh-... what was the name...?""You mean Alcaz Island?" said Nora, before standing up and giving El a hug, happy to let out some of the happiness she was feeling within after the discovery."S-Sorry about that. I must tell Mother! She needs to know! She needs to know Clare is still alive!" As much as she wanted to go straight home, she remembered El told her the time ran differently inside the Timeless Isle. So she didn't need to hurry. Not yet.When Nora mentioned Alcaz Island, El snapped her fingers and nodded."Yeah! That's the one. Though, not sure if that's where she's living, or if she's just stopped there." El giggled as she was pulled into the tight hug, her exposed chest suddenly chilled as they pressed up against Nora's armor.She offered a warm hug back, feeling Nora's jolt of joy radiating off of her."Hey, while I don't blame you for wanting to tell her right now, when was the last time you took some time for yourself? Take a chance to enjoy the Timeless Isle. You seem to really need it, 'cause while you share Clare's eyes... yours looked far more tired than hers did..." El trailed off as she pulled out of the hug."Oh, the truth is I... I... well... lately I haven't had a lot of information coming, and Mother has given up. She still blames me for this and hasn't been the same after Clare has gone missing. I guess I was just..." Nora didn't want to say it but she owed El the truth after what she had done for her."I guess I was about to give up too. So, thank you El. Truly. Thank you for bringing back hope to my heart. I don't think I'll ever be able to pay you back." she said with teary eyes.El smiled wider than Nora had seen thus far, as El now brought her into a tight embrace."I-I had no idea it was this dire. I'm elated I was able to help, Nora!" El cheered as she gave Nora a tight squeeze, then pulled back, beaming."You don't have to pay me back. Bringing joy to people is reward in of itself." El cooed, turning to grab the teacups and kettle, throwing her cloak back on."So, what do you say we return this to Vu and celebrate?" Nora's tiredness was undeniable but the rush of adrenaline from that discovery gave her a burst of enthusiasm."Yeah, let's go. I think he will be happy to know." she said, turning back to look for her weapons."Ready to go?" asked El, one more time. "Yes!" Nora replied promptly. El beckons Nora to follow her out of the cave… starting in the wrong direction…“I... think this is the way out. Probably should have paid more attention to the directions.” El laughs, with Nora joining in. After a bit of walking in silence, Nora breaks it."I wonder...Hmm-? Shoot...” Just as the pair meet a dead end. Blushing in embarrassment, El turns around, offering a shy smile at Nora. The pair backtrack until they fi nd a more familiar trail towards the exit of the cave system. Nora laughs at their own lack of spatial awareness."What you wonderin' 'bout before?" asked El."I was thinking... if we're stuck on time here, why don't people just live here? Seems like the safest place you could ever be." Nora inquired."Well, you still age. That means while you grow old, all your loved ones that aren't on the island lose that time with you. A few days here and there aren't that big a deal, but when you spend years here, and only a few hours pass out there... you'd miss out on a lot.""I see, I suppose that's true." Nora accepted.The pair finally exit the cave, quickly coming upon the same stall as before. El placed the kettle and cups down on the table as they approached Sapmaster Vu once more. He smiled."Afternoon again, Miss El. Miss Nora. I hope things were... eventful for you both?" Vu hummed, wiggling his eyebrows at El."They were!" said Nora, completely oblivious to his tone."Vu-! It-, It wasn't like that this time. I was helping her!" said El."Oh. Wait, what?" Nora looks at El with a confused look. ."Ho ho ho! If you say so." Vu chuckled as he darted his eyes over to Nora."She took you to her special spot in the cave, yes? Near the water?""Vu..." El blushes at Sapmaster Vu’s words. "Seriously! It wasn't like that this time.""Yes, she made me take a very special drink." said Nora."Ehhhh. Techincally I made the drink. She just gave it to you. So long as you were fruitful in your search, then I won't badger.""Believe it or not, you can use one spot for more than just one thing, Vu." El rolls your eyes at Sapmaster Vu. Nora pokes El and whispers: "What is he talking about?"El blinks at Nora. "I-." El sighed at Nora. "I'll tell you in a sec." she whispered back."Goodbyyyyye Vu." El gives a sarcastic wave to the Sapmaster, then beckons Nora to follow."To answer your question, I-... sometimes bring friends with-... benefits to that cave. It's, like I said, far enough away to be peaceful, which means no interruptions..." El blushes."It's not that surprising to me, you're very... alluring." Nora pointed out. El blinks in surprise at Nora, then smirks slyly at her."Glad you like what you see." El giggled."We were gonna celebrate, right? Hmmm... trying to think... what's fun to do on the island...?" El looks around for a moment."Most of the monks here tend to either meditate or battle in the arena, neither of which are the kind of relaxing we are looking for.""Though I like parties..." Nora began. "Can we maybe go over there and get a good look of the scenery?" Nora points over to the eastern side of the island."Same here! Though I doubt there's any parties going on the island right now, and it's a bit late to start one." said El, giggling. "And sure. You wanna lead? See where fate takes us?"Nora nodded.With that, the pair set off down a dirt trail towards a nearby village of Pandaren spirits. "This place is beautiful. I had never been to Pandaria before.""Pandaria is by it's very nature. Her people live in harmony with the land. This place though... it's like a relic of a bygone era." El looks at Spectral Mistweaver, their eyes connecting for a moment."Oh, careful of them." El points at the Spectral Mistweaver. "They don't like trespassers."The pair continue on, passing through the village and up a hill."So, how did you become a monk?" Nora asked."Well-... my training was different to most. My adoptive mother taught me privately. No monastery for me. First, it's a LOT of meditation. Then combat training and healing. It's... like weaving one's essence into combat." El explained."It makes sense, to find peace within first…" Nora mused."Yeah. It takes a great deal of mental strength to overcome one's past. The more strenuous the past of a person, the harder it is to overcome, but often that leads to the individual become more powerful through the adversity." The pair reach the top of the hill, where raging Yongol await, staying there blades, but looking ready to attack at any moment."Careful... these guys are dangerous." she warned."What are they guarding? Do you know?""I-... have no idea. They're kinda just... here from what I can tell." The pair continue on the path, making sure to give the Yongol a wide berth."So... what kind of friends do you bring to that cavern?" Nora inquired, causing El to giggle.“Anyone who will give me the time of day really. Men, women, humans, draenei, worgen, tauren. So long as they understand the rules, they're allowed in. Though that isn't my usual spot to do that kind of thing.”"What would the rules be?”“No means no. That's about it." El giggles."Understandable. Backing up a second, where is your usual spot then?" Nora asked."That would be my business. I-... know it may seem strange for a monk, but I own and operate a brothel and escort service. Among other things." El hummed as the pair come to a halt when they overlook a massive drop, the ocean rippling calmly below. They both take a seat, drinking in the view. El gasps."What a view..." she said with a smile."Mhm. And it's not strange at all, if you've come to peace with that. Where do you work? I mean, where is your brothel?" Nora continued with more questions."I meant more so a monk being part of that scene. It's called Divine Delights. We're on the boarder between Elwynn and Redridge, though we are currently renovating the main building, so we're mostly just offering the escort service at the moment, which we have a couple rooms set aside for.""That's close to where I live, I should visit you some time.""You should! Maybe you and Lil- I mean Clare could come together sometime! Let me get you a pamphlet..." El reached into her cloak's pocket and pulled out a, handing it to Nora. The elf on the front was clearly El.PamphletNora takes the pamphlet from El."Thank you. About that, I've been meaning to ask..." El raises her eyebrow inquisitively at Nora."What else did she tell you? Anything that might be important?" asked Nora.El thought back to the day she had a drink with Clare, gazing out to the ocean bellow as she did."I'll admit, it's a bit fuzzy since we drank a bit. I do remember her mentioning 'home' a lot. She didn't really want to go into detail on where that was though... Or... maybe she did and I just can't remember...?”"Home?" asked Nora, visibly startled. El nodded."I think this may be the best news I could have gotten. If she means to go home, I should go straight back once I leave this island."El smiles at Nora, the face turning into a giggle. "Today just seems to be the day for good news, huh?""Yes, thank you again." Nora said, looking at the pamphlet. "Also, is this you?" she asked. Nora points at a photo of a naked elf on the cover of the pamphlet."You're welcome. And yep! I'm the head of the place, so... I tend to do a lot of things myself, marketing being one of them.""When I find Clare, I want you to come to our house to celebrate with us. I'm sure she would be happy too." said Nora with a smile. El smiled back and nodded excitedly!"Oh- I'd love to! Reunions are so fun! Though, I'll make sure to bring something that's good for lightweights." El playfully nudged Nora's side with a wink. The girls stood there for some time, admiring the view in silence.Moments later, they said their goodbyes and Nora walked back to the camp, excited to get a kite back to the Jade Forest and then travel back to her home, Stormwind City, where she would wait hoping for Clare's return.

Interlude

Over the next week, Nora and El exchanged the following letters:To El “Petal” Moonburst,I do hope this letter fi nds you well and that your days are as bright as the smile you showed me in the Timeless Isle. It feels like yesterday.But! I have extraordinary news! Clare has returned! After all these years, she is safe and sleeps in her own bed as I write this. My heart is brimming with joy, just as I felt back when you shared your vision with me in that cavern. We have so much to catch up on, so many memories to share.Which brings me to the reason why I'm writing to you now. I've been thinking so much about our conversation, and how you were the key in bringing us this happiness. Clare and I would be divinely delighted if you would join us! Perhaps we could meet in Stormwind City? Or at your tavern? Just name a time and place and we'll make sure to be there.Until then, may your path be peaceful, and your spirit be as bright as ever.With the deepest gratitude,Nora SilvercrestEl received the letter in Boralus, but not at the brothel called Divine Delights. That was located in Elwynn. The renovations were now in full swing, making the building practically unusable. As such, El would have returned to Boralus for a time, allowing her head manager some time off.Thankfully, before El left for Kul Tiras, she had requested all mail be forwarded to Boralus, with personal mail going to her home, while business mail went to her tavern, Jacinto's Bar and Grill. It had been early in the morning as El arived at her tavern. The day was unusually hot and muggy, so the little elf had taken to wear her civilian attire.Upon entering her business, memories flooded too El's mind as she looked around the tavern for the fi rst time in months.Most of the memories were pleasant, though now bore a sad sting to them, as most of those involved in said memories were gone now. El retreated back into the enclosed portion of the building, moving to peel off her civilian clothes until she was fully nude, then tied on her apron she earned all those years ago in HalfHill. As she was tying the thread around her back to keep the apron tight against her naked body, El noticed a letter on her desk, which she opened and quickly read through. She squealed in excitement as she did so, quickly moving to grab a quill and paper to immediately pen back a response.Dear Nora,Your letter finds me in good tidings, and I wish this one does the same for you. I am ELATED to hear from you again, and even moreso that you've reconnected with Lil Clare! I do hope she is adjusting to the city well. As one who spent a lifetime in confi nement, I know all too well it can be... overwhelming at first. Thinking back to our time on the Isle, I recall the desire to celebrate once Clare was found. Unfortunately, I have left Elwynn for Kul Tiras, as my brothel's renovations have begun in earnest, making the whole of the building unusable.As such, I elected to give more time to my Tavern in Boralus, and have already given my General Manager a week of paid time off while I fill their role. As such, I will be unable to travel back to Stormwind until next week. However, if you find the time, I would be ECSTATIC to host you and Clare here at my tavern. I will attach a flyer with the menu as well as the address for your convenience, should you decide to visit. I look forward to either your response, your visit, or both!Until then, may the White Tiger watch over you.P.S. If you're not a fan of skinny dipping, bring some swimwear! My tavern sits right on a lake, and the summer weather seems to be coming in full force!Attached to the letter was a flyer for "Jacinto's Bar and Grill", the cover of which would have an address and directions to the building. The inside held a menu of both alcoholic and non-alcoholic drinks, as well as full meals.

Chapter 2

The building would be mostly empty by this time of night, giving whosoever passed by a perfect view of it. Most chairs were shaped out of, or in the shape of barrels, with a heavy pirate theme all around. On the wall behind the counter was the mounted head of a massive troll, the skin of which was singed quite badly. The only soul present was El, wearing nothing but her fl ower crown and a thin white apron with an official Halfhill emblem on it.That's right, El earned that shit. She was sat up on the bar, leaning her back against the pillar separating it from the road. Her eyes were... resting after the long night, as she breathed lightly through her nose. For Nora, it wasn't the fi rst time to Boralus. But Clare couldn't hide the excitement from seeing the magnitude of the Kul Tiran port city. Even though she traveled a lot with the Southsea crew, Freehold was as far as the pirates would come."I think it's supposed to be here." said Nora."I told you we should've come early. Now the place is full of drunks and bums, she's probably already gone." said Clare.The sisters approached the tavern. "Look, she's still here. We're fine." said Nora."EL!" Clare rushed to the elf and took her hands. El was resting as the pair approached, though quickly snapped her eyes open as she heard them approach, jolting in surprise as Clare took her hands. El giggled, giving Clare's hands an affectionate squeeze before pulling her hands up to her face to rub the sleepy haze from her eyes."Hi there Nora and-," El smirks, clearing her throat as she looks to Clare. "Lilly. Nice to see you both again." El giggled with a playful wink to Clare. "You're okay! We're usually open rather late anyway. Glad you guys could make it! Welcome to my humble bar and grill." the elf hummed in excitement, the groggy haze seeming to have lifted from her head entirely now.She twirled off the bar-top, planting her bare feet on the ground as she pulled Clare into a hug fi rst since she was closest, then did the same to Nora."Hehe! I'd be stuck here till about 4AM cleaning anyway, so you're right on time as far as I'm concerned!"Nora looked around the tavern, taking in all the lively patrons who lingered over their drinks between laughter and music.“You’ve really built something special here, El.” she said, nodding appreciatively.“I bet you’re making a fortune off all this.” El couldn't help but blush at the compliment, her hands moving to play with the string holding her thin apron barely tied together."Thank you. It's my pride and joy. It belonged to the leader of my found family, before it all fell apart, and she left it to me."El paused, moving to caress her hand on the pillar of wood nearby. "I have... a lot of good memories of this place." El hummed before snapping back to reality."Oh! You both must be hungry after that trip! Or at least thirsty! Let me get you some menus! Whatever you want, it's on the house." El chirped, rolling over the bartop in a fl ash of white and blue.She reached under the bar for but a moment before reappearing with 2 laminated menus."Here ya go! And don't worry, Nora. We have non-alcoholic options too." Nora smiled warmly, taking the menu from El’s hands and glancing through the offerings before looking back up.“Thank you, El. I think I’ll start with one Bone Apple Tea, if you have it?” Her tone was appreciative of El’s kindness and the way she had welcomed them so wholeheartedly. Clare however wasted no time and smirked.“And I’m feeling like celebrating. At least that was the idea, right?” she said, leaning on the bar with an easy confidence.“What’s the most expensive drink you’ve got? Bring me that.” she pointed at the specialty drink called Recoil's Recoil.El whipped out a notepad and pen, waiting excitedly as the pair looked over the menu. She jotted down Nora's drink, before turning to Clare, wincing at the drink she had pointed out."Oh fel-, okay so... that one is a DOOZY. My adoptive mother made it specifically to get rid of troublemakers." El chuckled, moving to lean over on the bar, her barely contained cleavage practically spilling over her apron."It's reeeeeally strong. Think you can handle it? I've seen it take down captains." El snickered, turning back to Nora for a moment."Anything to eat with that, or just the drink for now?" Clare smirked wider and leaned even closer over the bar.“Oh, I am sure.” she said firmly, tapping the menu for emphasis. “I want to get drunk tonight. And a drink with that name sounds like just the thing to do it.” She gave El a cheeky grin.Nora frowned at Clare’s boldness, then returned her gaze to the menu, scanning the food options thoughtfully. After a moment, she looked back up.“Actually, El, I think I’d like to try the Skewered Peanut Chicken, please.” El rose her eyebrows with a sigh as she wrote down the drink on the notepad."Okaaaay. Can't say I didn't warn you!" El giggled, nodding over to Nora as she added the chicken to the order."Aaaalright! One Bone Apple Tea, one Recoil's Recoil, one order of Skewered Peanut Chicken.... Did you want a food too, Clare, or just the drink?" El inquired, tilting her head to the side as she asked. She was in business mode now. Clare shook her head, smirking a little more as she met El’s eyes."Nah, I’m good. Food just makes me sleepy. Tonight, I’m all about the drinks... and the company. I want to stay up and celebrate properly." she tapped her fi ngers lightly on the bar and looked around. El chuckled and snapped the notepad shut."Okay then! I'll be back in just a moment." El chirped as she twirled around and began to walk to the back. The pair would get an excellent view of El's exposed back and booty cheeks as she walked away, including a look at her slave brands and scars.

Clare leaned on the bar, swirling the edge of her empty glass as El disappeared into the back room. She glanced sideways at Nora."Hey, Nora," Clare spoke, her voice dropping just enough for only her sister to hear."You know about the scars?" Nora leaned in close and whispered back."Yes. She told me she was a slave. For a long time. Longer than both our lifetimes combined." Clare leaned back.
"Oh. I guess she really trusts you then. Here I was thinking I was special." El returned after a few moments, both drinks and Nora's chicken on a silver platter. El laid the plater down on the bar, sliding Nora's food and drink towards her, then moved to grab the "Recoil's Recoil".Before handing it to Clare, El held it just out of her reach, locking eyes with Clare. "First, if you feel like you're going to vomit, please do it over the side and into the water. It's always a pain to clean up otherwise." El chuckled, pointing to the lake that fl anked the building, then fully slid the alcohol to Clare. "Good luck."Clare lifted the glass of Recoil’s Recoil with a confi dent smirk, nodding at El. "Thanks, El. You’ve got a good thing going here."Nora smiled and thanked her as well. Clare glanced back at El, giving her a teasing grin."Used to drink pirate booze all the time. Pretty sure I can handle anything." She raised the glass, then without hesitation, tilted it back and drained the entire thing in just two quick gulps. The drink burned its way down instantly, hotter than she expected. Her confident smirk quickly faded. She blinked once, then twice, coughing slightly as the heat settled heavily in her stomach."Okay..." she muttered, clutching the bar. Nora watched amused and began laughing."Can't say she didn't warn you." El joined in with Nora in the laughter, reaching under the bar to grab a cup of water and a can of Kaja Cola, offering them both to Clare."Here. Told you it was bad. It waaaas specifi cally made to peacefully get rid of problematic people." El snickered, pointing once more at the lake."Remember, if you have to empty your vault, do it in the water." El hummed, kneeling below the bar once more.The pair would hear some clinking for a moment, then El would pop back up with a frosted glass mug in one hand and two bottles with a few ingredients on a plate in the other. She filled the first one third of the mug with what looked like rum, then filled the remaining two thirds of the chilled mug with the other liquid, which smelled of pineapple.Once that was done, El took a pinch of sugar from the ingredients and spread it around the rim of the mug, then placed a pineapple slice on the rim, then topped it all off with a drizzle of chocolate syrup."Here. This is my personal favorite. The 'Sweet Drink'." El giggled, sliding towards Clare."Yeah, yeah, I get it. Your adoptive mom knew what she was doing making this stuff." said Clare. But Nora just kept laughing.Clare rolled her eyes. "Alright, fine."Clare accepted the new drink and took a small sip. The sweetness instantly soothed the fiery burn from the Recoil’s Recoil. "Okay, that’s actually pretty damn good." Clare said with a relieved sigh.El chuckled as she took the Recoil away, walking it over towards the water, then poured it in the lake.Now that it was raining, a small waterfall formed where two parts of the roof met, which El used to rinse out the mug's remaining contents before placing the mug on the edge of the bar as she returned to her spot. She reached down and replicated the process of making the "Sweet Drink" for herself, which she instantly downed half of, punctuating it with a loud, yet soft ahhhh."Soooooo, how did you find each other?! C'mon, I want all the details!" asked El. Nora took a deep breath and settled back against the bar."Alright, since you’re so eager…" She glanced at Clare and smiled."After I left the Timeless Isle, I went straight to Stormwind. I told Mother everything, about you, the vision, about what I’d found, about how time had passed inside the island. But, well... she didn’t believe me at first." Clare raised an eyebrow."No way she doubted you?" Nora chuckled lightly."Yeah, she did. Actually, since you went missing we weren't really in good terms, she blamed me about your disappearance constantly. And now that I found out the truth and how everything happened, she was right. But. You showed up at the door." she smiled.“You knocked, and I just... I couldn’t believe it." She turned back to El."We just hugged for like ten minutes." Clare reached over and squeezed Nora’s hand."You don’t know how much I wanted that too." said Clare. Nora nodded."Mother… well, she couldn’t hold back either. She was the one who changed the most in Clare's absence. But when she hugged Clare there, I could feel her returning to life. It was one of the most beautiful things I’ve ever witnessed." said Nora.

El listened intently as Nora recounted the story, smiling lightly as Clare added her bit as well."Nora..." El started, reaching over to place her hand over the hand Clare was also holding."Don't harbor any ill will towards yourself, okay? What matters now is, you're all back together, and can be a family once again. I'm glad you still have the chance to spend time with your family, both of you." El hummed warmly, offering a nod to Clare with her last words. She offered a warm smile that held a twinge of sadness to it, then grabbed her mug and took another sip."So, what do you two plan to do now that you're back together? The world is your oyster, as they say in Boralus! I wonder what two sisters with the determination you both have can get up to. Hehehe!""Actually, El, we’ve decided to go on a quest together." Nora said."We have to go to Maraudon. I received a request from a merchant in Dornogal. He’s looking for a special trinket, something rare and valuable that apparently only exists deep in those caverns. He promised a generous reward, but more than that, we just want to do this together. After everything, it feels right to face big challenges side by side."Clare nodded enthusiastically."Yeah, I’m actually really looking forward to it. After all this time apart, this is exactly the kind of adventure I need. Plus, I have a feeling it’s going to be dangerous which makes it all the more thrilling." El couldn't help but laugh at the pair's excitement, seeing her own thirst for adventure in their eyes."Lucky ducks then! I'd offer to help, but, well, I gotta take care of this place until my GM gets back from vacation." El chuckled, taking another sip of her drink."I'm happy for you both though. No one better to look out for you on an adventure than a family member. Fuck... It's been ages since I've gone on a proper adventure now that I'm thinking about it." El paused for a moment, then shook her head, returning to the conversation."I've never heard of Maraudon before. Where is that?" El asked, raising her now defrosting mug to her lips. Nora was eager to share what she knew."Maraudon is an underground network of tunnels and caverns beneath the desert hills of Desolace. It used to be a sacred temple dedicated to one of the sons of Cenarius, the wild god. I can't quite remember what his name was... I know it's a beautiful place but it's also incredibly dangerous. Some creatures that you wouldn’t expect roam those tunnels to this day. Anyway, the exact details are a bit murky, but I know that the place is still pretty dangerous." Clare rubbed her hands together with excitement."Sounds like my kind of place. Beautiful but full of danger." El gasped instantly at the mention of caverns, her face lighting up in jealous excitement!"You mean you get to go explore caves?! LUCKYYYY!" El giggled wildly, taking a moment to slurp up the last of her drink, then picked up the pineapple slice and taking a bite out of it."Okay okay. You guys get to have fun on this one, but I wanna go on an adventure sometime too! Something spooky and dangerous, and we can beat the fel outta some dumbass that thinks they're hot shit and can do whatever they want!" El laughed, chomping another bite out of the pineapple slice."In all seriousness though, is there anything I can do to help you guys? Maybe get you some rations for the road? Who knows how long you'll be gone, right?"Nora smiled warmly at El’s generous offer, shaking her head gently. "Thanks so much, El. But honestly, we won’t need food for the journey. At least, not from here. We’ve got our own supplies planned out already."She glanced over at Clare, who gave a small nod in agreement."However, a place to rest and relax before we head out would be really nice. It’s been a while since either of us had a proper break." Nora continued."Honestly, after that Recoil’s Recoil, I think I could use a few days to recover anyway." said Clare. El snickered at Clare's response, offering a coy shrug."I warned ya. And yeah, I have a room or two you gals can use if you'd like. If you go with the single room, you'd have to share the bed though." El giggled, turning her gaze back to Nora with a smile."Sorry I didn't plan anything more... extravagant or entertaining for this celebration. I actually did order a goblin radio last week, but I think it got lost in transit, because it still hasn't arrived..." El trailed off with a sigh, shaking her head."Do either of you know how to play any instruments? I know a little on the harp, but nothing else. If you do, we could try playing something together?" Clare and Nora exchanged a quick glance, both shrugging and shaking their heads at El’s question."I don't think either of us plays any instruments" Nora admitted. Clare leaned back against the bar."I think the single room will be enough." said Nora."Honestly… I’m a little afraid of letting Clare get away from me again. After everything I may have developed some trauma..." Clare reached over and gently squeezed Nora’s hand, meeting her sister’s eyes with a reassuring smile."I feel the same. But maybe that’s exactly why we need a big adventure, something to build new memories on, stronger than the scars of the past." Clare said, then glanced at El's scars. El's face broke into a warm smile as the pair had their moment, filling her head with a memory that caused her face to, albeit only slightly, betray it's bittersweet nature."That's the spirit you two. Make as many of those new memories as you can. Just watch each other's backs, and you'll be quite the duo." El hummed, turning around to saunter towards the back wall, her slave brands and bare rump visible once more. She came to a stop at a hanger full of keys that hung just under the singed troll head."Ah, here we are." El chirped under her breath before returning to the bar and plopping one of the keys on the counter. The number 3 was painted onto it. "Here. This one has the best view of the lake, out of the ones I have available right now. It's inside behind me, up the stairs, and the third door on the right." Clare stood first, brushing off the faint heat from the Recoil’s Recoil."Alright, let’s check out this place El’s talking about. I’m curious to see the lake view." she said, offering a hand to Nora. The shieldmaiden took it.“Sounds good.” she replied.Together, they left their seats at the bar. Nora looked to the side as they walked, appreciating the low sound of the rain outside.Reaching the top of the stairs, Clare reached out and opened the door marked with the hand-painted number 3. El guided the pair upstairs to the room, letting Clare open the door to show the small studio room with a single bed, a small bathtub, a table with two chairs, and a window that looked over the nearby lake, the surface of which was peppered with rain droplets."Here you are! It's not much, but it should be good enough for the night at least."Clare stepped closer to the window, pushing the curtains aside. The lake stretched out, its surface rippling gently under the steady pattern of the rain. She let out a soft whistle of appreciation."I could get used to waking up to this. There’s a peacefulness here, even with the rain." Meanwhile, Nora set down her shield and weapon near the bed."It’s more than enough, really. We just need a quiet place like this to breathe and rest." Then, the paladin ran a hand down her arm with the intent of releasing some of the tension she was carrying.“El, is there a bath nearby? I could really use one." she asked. El smiled with pride as the pair looked over the room, seeming to be happy with it."Glad you like it. I do my best to keep things tidy. A bit-... difficult sometimes with the kind of clientele we get here." El hummed to Clare before turning her attention to Nora's question.With a quick nod, El motioned for Nora to follow her. "Yep, right this way." El hummed as she led Nora to the corner of the room where a wooden partition hid away a simple bathtub."Here you are. Should have a bar of soap well... somewhere..." El cooed, taking a moment to look around the tub. "Oh-, damn it. Someone must have taken it. I can get you one though."As El showed Nora the partition, Clare practically threw herself onto the bed. She let out a soft sigh as the mattress welcomed her weary body."Oh yeah, this is defi nitely the kind of comfort I’ve been dreaming about when I was on that ship." she said to herself, sinking in deeper and stretching out her arms above her head. Meanwhile, Nora nodded to El’s offer to get the soap. She then turned the water on and turned away, beginning to unstrap her gear. Her fingers worked with practiced ease, pulling off the heavier layers piece by piece until all of her armor clattered softly to the floor.She then took off her earrings, her ruby necklace, her bracelets and leg band, one by one, until she was bare naked. El hadn't returned yet but she decided to get on the tub in advance. El couldn't help but giggle at Clare's fl opping into the bed before darting out the door to get the bar of soap."Back in a sec!" was the last thing heard before she scrambled out of the room. From inside it though, the pair would hear a series of loud thuds for a brief moment, before silence once again. A few minutes went by before El returned, a bruise beginning to form on her left shoulder."Got it! Sorry for the wait. Here you-. Where'd Nora-?" El started to ask Clare as she heard the water, connecting the dots. "Ah. Hey uh, Nora? Would you prefer I hand this to your sister to give to you?" El asked politely, offering a smile to Clare. Nora’s voice called out through the wood."Just get in here and give it to me." she said. "El, I’m not drunk enough yet to just fl op down and pass out." said Clare, turning over to the other side of the bed."Can you get me more booze? Something lighter please? Something that won’t have me dancing on tables." Clare continued. El chuckled at Clare's request, nodding as she sauntered over towards the tub."Sure thing, Clare. How does a Winter Berry sound?" El asked as she got to the partition. She paused a moment, blushing, then covered her eyes with one hand, while sliding around the edge of the partition and holding out the bar of soap to where El thought Nora might be."Here ya go. Oh, and careful walking down the stairs in the morning. One of the middle ones just gave out and sent me tumbling, so I'll have to fix that before I head off tonight." El sighed, holding the soap out whilst still keeping her eyes covered, despite her desire to take a peak. She was a respectful little elf after all."Winter Berry sounds delightful." Clare said, sitting up on the side of the bed."And please make that two of them, please. I think I need something smooth to wind down with tonight." she continued, stretching one arm lazily toward El.Meanwhile, from behind the wooden partition, Nora shook her head in quiet disapproval at Clare’s enthusiasm for more alcohol. When El extended the bar of soap to her, Nora reached out and took it. "Thanks, El. Again. You're the best."El offered a nod to Nora as she felt the bar of soap be pulled from her grasp."You're welcome, love. Enjoy the bath." El cooed, retreating to the other side of the partition and revealing her eyes once more. She chuckled at Clare's lazy hand movements, offering her a nod as well."Sure thing, Clare. I'll get those, fix that step, then crash in the room next door most likely. If you need anything, feel free to knock." El hummed, as she slipped out of the room. Nora sank into the water, letting it soothe the tension knotted in her body.Closing her eyes, the shieldmaiden breathed in the scent of the soap El had given her. It smelled a bit like a peaceful meadow in spring. The fragrance relaxed her mind, washing away the weight of the journey and her fingers trailed just beneath the water, rubbing away the grime and fatigue out of her. In what felt like no time at all, El returned with both drinks on a little platter.

El smiled as she looked over to Clare sitting on the bed, and placed the plater on the bedside table next to her. With a gentle hum, El picked up one of the mugs and sat on the bed, nudging Clare on the shoulder to let her know El was there."Here ya go, love. Fresh Winter Berry. Should feel like a cool breeze going down, perfect to help you wind down." El cooed, moving to stand once she handed off the drink."I'll see you both in the morning then. Have a good night.""Goodnight!" said Clare.

Chapter 3

El had been resting in the borrowed bed for about an hour after finishing her closing chores, her nude body nuzzled warmly under the sheets. Even her fl ower crown had been removed, which she only did to sleep. The room had been quiet, aside from the pitter patter of the rain on the window and roof, until El's eyes shot open. It was pain that awoke the elf, a sharp stabbing pain coming from her chest."Oh- shit. No no no no-!" El whispered harshly, ripping the covers off to reveal that her chest was beginning to glow, a ball of radiant light shimmering just beneath her skin, with tendrils of purple light stretching out through her veins. Why now?! I just- El began to think as a pulse of sharp pain reverberated from the glowing point in her chest, causing El to let out a yelp that she cut off by throwing her hand over her chest.She hoped it hadn't woken anyone up as she moved to stand up, clenching onto the bedside table with her free hand as she did so to help keep her balance. She threw the drawer of the bedside table open, only to shiver in horror to fi nd it empty.“Shit-! No, no! Where did I-?! MMPH!" El cried through her nose as another sharp pulse of pain shot through her torso, the tendrils within her veins expanding further onto her body.El took the hand she was using to cover her mouth and bit down on it, hoping to distract a bit from the pain she already felt as she moved towards a nearby table that also had a drawer. El could feel tears streaking down her face as she lost her balance and tumbled to the ground, quivering as she pulled herself towards the drawer and ripped it open, causing it to fall out of the table and onto the ground to reveal a small purple crystal inside.Without hesitation, El clenched the gem and pressed it against the glowing part of her chest. The crystal dissolved nearly instantly, and once it was gone, the glow vanished, as though someone simply fl ipped off a light switch. El whimpered in pain as the cause of it subsided, tears streaking down her face as she desperately attempted to catch her breath, praying no one had heard the commotion.El looked to the door, which she now realized was left ajar...Moments before, in the room next door, Nora lay rigid in her bed. Beside her, Clare was a rumpled heap, emitting low, incoherent murmurs and the occasional snort."Least one of us got to turn off our brain," Nora thought, regretting her decision to abstain from something alcoholic. Perhaps a few swigs of whatever Clare had been guzzling would have granted her the blessing of oblivion. She needed a breath of fresh air. Careful not to disturb Clare, Nora silently slid out of bed.Tugging a loose woolen shift over her body, Nora left the room. But as she eased it open, a faint sliver of light from further down the short hall caught her eye. It was El’s room, and the door was slightly ajar.Hesitantly, she decided to indulge her curiosity and pushed the door a fraction wider and peered into the room. Nora froze at what she saw, caught between the urge to rush in and help, and the realization that she was intruding on something deeply personal.El froze in turn as she saw Nora peeking in through the ajar door, a sense of dread instantly fi lling the little Quel'dorei. How much had she seen? El knew Nora was a paladin. Did she detest the void to the point she'd exterminate it on site like the Arathi? After a moment that felt like it stretched out for an eternity, El gulped and wobbled to her feet leaning against the table for support."N-Nora. Sorry, did I disturb you?" El stammered, hoping to play coy if Nora hadn't seen too much. It was then that El noticed her left hand, the one she had been holding over her mouth, felt cool. Taking the quickest glance down, El noticed her biting had broken skin, which she promptly hid by sliding her hand behind her back.Nora’s eyes moved from El’s face to the spot on her chest where the light had been moments before. She noticed El’s quick movement to hide her hand, but didn’t press it. The blonde girl didn't move from the doorway, still uncertain on how to proceed without meddling.“What… what was that? Are you alright? Is there something I can help with?” Nora asked, trying to respect El’s privacy, but her eyes conveyed a deep worry. El winced as Nora asked if she could help. Clearly, she had seen something.Nervously, El brought her bleeding hand forward, nodding. She had an idea. If Nora used the light on El, and saw no obvious negative effect, she might let El explain herself."U-Um... sure. Could you- heal this, please?" El stammered, reaching her now dripping hand out to Nora as she pressed off the table, wobbling just a little as she caught her balance as she made her way towards the door.Once El was closer, Nora would be able to see her cheeks were drenched in tears as the candle lights danced over El's face. Nora looked at El’s tear-streaked face and then to her outstretched hand. She frowned. “Of course, I can heal that,” Nora said.“May I come in properly, and perhaps we could go back to your bed? You look like you’re about to fall over.” she suggested, moving her own hands behind El’s back gently to give her support. El smiled softly and nodded, opening the door proper for Nora to enter."Sure. Just-... let me make sure the door is shut behind us." El said, moving to close the door after Nora came all the way in. El let the paladin lead her to the bed, where she would offer her hand to Nora."Thank you... Um- how much of that did you see? Just me on the fl oor or..." El trailed off, waiting to see Nora heal her hand. There was no use ignoring the issue now. Best to see just how much she'd have to explain. Nora, still supporting El, guided her to the edge of the bed.“Here, sit down,” she urged and helped El settle. Nora moved to sit beside her, turning to face her with a reassuring expression. She reached out, taking El’s hand carefully and let it rest on her lap.“I saw the light, El, and you on the fl oor, and the crystal. It looked painful.” Nora said. Her fi ngers softly traced the skin near the cuts as she examined it thoroughly.“This might sting a little when I begin, but it will pass quickly. Are you ready?” she asked. El cringed as she heard Nora's recounting of the incident, realizing she'd have to explain a lot now. Still, she let Nora have her hand, letting it go limp as Nora examined it.

"It-... was. Painful I mean." El stammered, reaching her free hand up to wipe her face free of the tears that were left. When Nora mentioned it stinging, El canted her head curiously. She'd been healed by the Light before, and it hadn't stung."W-Why will it sting? I mean, I'm ready, but being healed by the Light hasn't hurt me in the past. Tingled a bit, maybe-, b-but that's for a different reason." Nora gently squeezed El’s hand.“It’s because of what I sensed, El,” she spoke, soft but serious. “When I peered in, and even now, I can feel void energy.”“The Holy Light, when it touches energies that are antithetical to it, can cause pain. A sting, as the confl icting energies react before the Light mends.” El let out a little sigh as she shook her head, offering a small smile."Good thing that's not me you're feeling. Just-... keep it to my hand and it should be okay." El explained, offering an affirming nod as well."That's-... why I asked for you to heal me with the Light. To show it isn't me that you felt, or saw hurting me." El hummed, wiggling her fi ngers within Nora's grasp, showing she was ready.Nora nodded. She closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep, calming breath before beginning to chant her spell. A faint golden glow emanated from her hands, intensifying as she held them gently over El’s injured hand.As the warmth of the Light touched El’s skin, the cuts began to close until only a faint redness remained. Nora opened her eyes and bringing El’s hand to her lips, gave it a gentle kiss.“So, what is that, El? Do you want to tell me about it?” she asked. El closed her eyes as Nora did, preparing herself. She felt the warmth of the Light wash over her hand, accompanied by a slight tingle she felt every time the Light was used on her.She was told before the tingle wasn't what everyone else felt, but it didn't really matter. The job was done, painlessly as well. Once El felt the rush of the Light fade, her eyes would fl icker open, just in time to see Nora kiss her hand. El blushed at the gesture, but quickly frowned at Nora's inquiry, taking her hand to inspect it."It's-... a long story." El started, looking over to Nora with a soft smile. "If you don't mind listening, I can explain it." El hummed, using her hands to lean back and prop her fully bare torso up on the bed whilst she looked for Nora's reaction."Please. I want to understand." said Nora. She looked at El leaning back but it looked uncomfortable. Nora shifted slightly on the bed and patted her own lap twice with her palms, as if inviting El to rest her head there."You don't have to hold yourself up," she said. "Come here. Rest your head. You can tell me everything."El inhaled softly, then launched into her explanation."So, after I was freed from slavery, I was basically shipped to Stormwind because of my eyes. It was during the height of the 4th war, so the Sin'dorei didn't trust anyone with blue eyes. When I arrived, I was alone. A street rat for a time. That was until I was basically adopted by a mercenary group. They brought me in, cleaned me up, fed me, taught me to speak, read, and write." El hummed, smiling as warm memories fi lled her mind. They happened so long ago, but still felt fresh. Taking the moment to pause, El took up Nora's request, moving her body forward, then twirling it to the side on the bed before leaning her head back to rest it on Nora's warm, bare legs. She continued."The leader was a warlock, and as part of an insurance policy in case they were ever attacked when I was around, they implanted a soulstone into my chest. It- never really got any use, so it sat idle for a long time." El paused again, moving her now healed hand over her chest. Her fi ngers danced over one of the scars present there, this one slightly larger than the others, but otherwise, it blended in."I can only feel a little bit of the bump when I press down on it, but aside from that, it's basically undetectable. Fast forward until a few months ago. I was assisting an archeologist friend I have, Rico Delbringer, with exploring one of Neltharian's hiddencaches in Zaralek Caverns, near Aberus. When we entered, I stumbled upon an urn that... called to me. When I touched it, the top popped off and a torrent of astral void energy shot into my chest." El patted her chest on the scar."Some-... thing, decided to make its home there. I'm not sure what exactly it is, but it...talks to me. Whispers mostly. It doesn't want to kill me, but it also doesn't want to die. So... we've... come to a bit of an agreement. I feed it void energies to keep it alive, and let it live in the soulstone, and in return, it doesn't take over my body, and I get to use some of it's latent Astral Void powers it creates as waste, without becoming a Ren'dorei." El finished, letting both her hands rest on her stomach now."Thing is... if I go to long without feeding it, it starts to syphon away at my body instead. And there's almost no warning on when it decides it's hungry, so... I tend to keep void crystals hidden around places where I frequent, just in case.”Nora was silent for a long moment after El stopped talking, but her hand kept gently stroking El’s hair. She processed every word, every detail and pondered the best way to say what her heart wanted to say without hurting her friends’ feelings. This wasn't like a common curse, it was more like a parasitic cohabitation, a delicate and dangerous balance that could shatter at any moment.“El…” Nora broke the silence. She kept stroking El’s hair in a soothing, repetitive motion. “Thank you for telling me, but this… agreement you have. It is not something sustainable. You’re feeding a predator, El. A creature of the Void. It may seem like you have it contained, that you’re in control, but these things don’t desire balance. They desire only to consume. Every time you feed it, you’re just making it stronger, giving it more of a foothold not just in the soulstone, but in you.”“There will come a day when a simple crystal won’t be enough. It will demand more. And on that day, you’ll be forced to make a choice. To continue feeding it whatever it demands, or to fi ght it. What you’re doing now is only delaying that choice, not avoiding it.” She glanced at the spot on El’s chest where the entity resided. “This thing inside you, can it hear us right now? Does it know we’re talking about it?” she asked, wondering if what she said may cause her friend to be in trouble.El let her eyes flutter closed as she felt Nora begin to stroke her hair, letting out a sweet sigh of relief at the calming feeling it brought.When the calm silence was broken though, El's eyes snapped open, locking onto Nora's as she spoke. El's neutral expression turned to a frown as Nora said her peace, content to let her fi nish."I know... It's not like I can fix this though. The only alternative I can think of is letting it kill me, and keeping it trapped in the soulstone. But... that's something I'd ratheravoid. And it doesn't want that fate either. Then it'll be stuck, likely buried with me, forever." El explained, shaking her head in Nora's lap."As far as I can tell, it can't 'hear' like we do. It can form a mental link to me whenever it decides it wants to shoot the shit, but not the other way around. It's toooold me that it's no fan of the void, that it was basically sacrificed as a slave to Deathwing, but... I can't discount the idea it may just be saying that. It's shown me how it got put into that urn, but who's to say those visions aren't fabrications?" El pondered aloud, sighing in frustration."I just know, if it does have bad intentions, so long as I can keep it trapped in me, and fed, it won't hurt anyone else. It’s too weak to, at least for now.” The fact that the entity was deaf to their conversation was a relief to Nora. It meant they could plan. She kept stroking El’s hair.“Letting it kill you is not an option. And trapping it inside you forever, letting it slowly consume you piece by piece… that is no life. It’s a prison for you both, and you don’t deserve that.” Nora looked at the window afar where the light rain still fell onto the lake.“There is another way, we don’t have to kill you to kill it.” she said.“We could move it. Convince it to leave your body for another host. Something that looks more tasteful for a thing like that. A stronger body. A vessel we can present to it as a promise of revenge against those who abandoned it, as you said. And once it has made the transfer, once it is separated from you completely… then we kill it. We destroy the new host with the entity inside it, and we end this for good.” she fi nished, wondering what El might say. El thought on Nora's words as she listened, shrugging at the suggestion of a new vessel."I'm-... not sure. I know it prefers an organic body. Rico heard rumors of void entities being able to take host of a freshly dead body, but I don't want to take a life to get this thing out of me. And even if we do fi nd a fresh body laying around, the thing could steal their identity, which could cause a lot of problems..." El pondered for a moment more."That and, if we have to convince it to leave me for a different body, it would need to be a strong body. If we do end up fi ghting it, that would be very risky if it gets away. And what if it does just want to live out its life in peace? Would we be justifi ed in killing what could very well be an innocent creature that just so happens to be related to the void?”“I understand why you want to believe it could be innocent,” Nora said. “You see something trapped, and your heart goes out to it because you’re such a kind little elf. But a creature born of the Void is not like us, El. It’s not a matter of choice, of good intentions or bad. Its very nature is to consume.”She paused, looking for a way to explain the way she saw things. “Think of a fire. A fire doesn’t burn because it is malicious or hateful. It burns because that is what it is. It consumes everything it touches to sustain itself. This entity inside you is the same. It may whisper of peace, of just wanting to exist, but its existence is fueled by devouring energy and ultimately you. Its peace comes at the cost of your life.”“But you’re right about one thing, a stronger host would create a more powerful opponent.” she added. “However it would be an enemy we face on our terms, out in the open. It is far better to fi ght a monster you can see, on a battlefield you have prepared, than to let one fester inside of you, draining you until you’re too weak to fi ght back at all.”Nora looked into El’s eyes. “This is about your survival. As your friend I am not letting a weed fester until it chokes the entire garden. And I have no doubt I will defeat it. I will not let it win.” she finished and continued her massage by letting her thumb do a soothing circle against El’s temple.El once more listened intently to Nora. Despite El's natural tendencies, she saw the wisdom in Nora's words, especially with the analogy. With a somber sigh, as Nora finished, El nodded, closing her eyes once again."You-... you're probably right. I've often given my trust to the wrong people, and it's hurt me so many times. It's a risk, but I believe you... It's terrifying, having something that can put your lights out in an instant living within. I-I don't even know where to start. And what if it fi nds out what we're doing? If I start doing research and it doesn't like what it sees..." El trailed off, her hands quickly clasping around her chest scar.

Nora could feel the fear in the little elf's voice, feel her body begin to quiver as a whole new torrent of thoughts fl owed into El's mind."W-What do we do...? What do I do?" “Hey, hey… El, look at me,” Nora said. She placed her hands on El's small shoulders, carefully helping her to sit up on the bed, moving her from her lap so they could face each other. Then Nora wrapped her arms around the trembling elf, pulling her into a comforting hug while patting her head and running her fi ngers through El’s hair.“I’ve got you, it’s okay to be scared. Anyone would be. But you are not alone in this. Do you hear me? I’m here for you.” Nora spoke, trying to comfort her friend. El let Nora help her up and allowed herself to be pulled into the hug. Almost instantly, El's quivering would begin to soothe as her breathing slowed. El planted her eyes into Nora's neck, squeezing back in the hug as tight as she could, her bare breasts pressing hard against Nora's covered ones. For the first time in what felt like forever, El felt... safe.A sense of relief knowing someone could help her get this consistently looming sense of dread to go away forever... it was overwhelming."Thank you..." El whispered as she fi nally pulled her head up to face Nora's, her own breaking into a nervous smile as she let out a breathy chuckle. "Fuck-, I doubt I'll be getting much sleep now." El quipped, leaning her head back a bit so she could better survey Nora's body.Before any of the horny thoughts could begin to take hold, El had a more pressing question to ask. "Will-... Would you be willing to do the research needed? I'll follow along, but I doubt I'd be able to explain away what that thing sees if it catches me reading up on how to get rid of it.”“Of course, I will. You’re right. It’s too dangerous for you to be looking into this. It can pry into your thoughts, see through your eyes but it can’t see into mine. For now, you must continue as you have been. I'll handle the rest.” said Nora. El’s quip about not sleeping was no joke, Nora couldn’t see herself sleeping either.“After a talk like that, I don’t blame you. But if sleep is off the table, what do you want to do? We can talk about anything else, something completely mindless to get your thoughts off it. Or we can just stay like this. I’m not going anywhere.” she said, slightly blushing.El smiled wide at the reassurance, the relief easily seen on her face. "Thank you, so so much, Nora. I don't know how I'll repay you." El hummed, her face beaming with a light of life Nora hadn't yet seen the little elf show. El began to think on Nora's request, canting her head as she did so, though the blush caught El's eye. She quirked an eyebrow just slightly, then smirked."Well, usually if I can't sleep, I'll go for a walk through the Royal Maze up near Proudmoore keep. Gives me a calm place to think. Though it is a bit of a walk from here, and the rain might make the ground inside the maze a bit muddy. Your call if you wanna risk it." El cooed, noting the blush once more. She couldn't help it anymore. She had to ask."First-... back when I mentioned my brothel, you said you and Clare may visit sometime. Did you mean as clients, or just to swing by and grab a drink or two?” El asked, a slight twinge of nervousness on her voice. Nora blushed at the question and laughed in a soft fl ustered way."Ah, well... I meant we'd come visit you, El. To have a drink and see how you were doing, not necessarily as clients. Though, I suppose I can't blame you for asking. Clare and I are both single, so it’s not as if the idea is completely off the table." she said."The maze sounds lovely but I think I'd rather stay close tonight. I'm still afraid to leave Clare alone for too long. My mind wouldn't be at ease." Nora added with a smile. El couldn't hide her disappointment when Nora said she and Clare wouldn't be clients, though the feeling quickly faded once Nora clarifi ed it wasn't off the table. El blushed as well at the mention of both of them being single. Clearly her coy question wasn't coy enough. Either way, she had her answer!"O-Oh. N-Noted. Hehehe!" El snickered, nodding along as Nora mentioned not wanting to leave Clare behind."Totally understandable. With how recently you both found each other, I'd be surprised if I didn't see you two glued at the hip. Maybe we can all head that way in the morning before you two leave for your adventure?" El suggested, moving to wrap her legs around Nora's back to better support their embrace. In doing so, Nora would likely feel a sudden buzz on her stomach. Nothing intense, but noticeable.At the same moment Nora might notice it, she'd see El squirm for a moment, reach down in between her legs, place a fi nger between Nora and herself, then pull back, the buzzing having ceased. Something that obvious caused El to MASSIVELY blush, biting her lower lip nervously as she prepared to explain what the fuck that was.The sudden intimacy of El’s legs wrapping around her was something Nora was not prepared for. El’s bare skin was soft and warm against her, and for a moment, as she looked at El up close, Nora’s protective instincts mingled with fascination for how pretty the elf girl was. But her thoughts were cut short by something even more unexpected. Nora tilted her head and asked:"El? What was that? For a second, I thought..." But noticing El’s face as red as a tomato, Nora gently placed a hand under El's chin, trying to coax her to look up. "Hey. It's okay. What was it?" El's face blushed even more as Nora put a fi nger to her chin and rose her head up. El couldn't help but shyly smile, bringing the hand that had reached down between them to her face to hide it."Promise not to judge, okay?" El asked, though she didn't actually give Nora the time to answer before that hand once more plummeted down between them, reaching for El's crotch. The little elf fi ddled with something for a moment, then pulled her hand back up to show Nora what it was that caused the strange moment. Between El's fi nger and thumb sat a heart shaped sapphire, with the other side of it having a sharp point to it."It's a clit piercing. I almost always have it on, but when I'm not fi ghting-... well..." El somehow went even more red as she took her pointer fi nger from her free hand and pressed in on the gemstone, which began to buzz gently."I knoooow, I know. I'm a deviant. But it's just so-... exciting to walk around with it on. No one but me knowing... unless of course they catch a glimpse, but then they're the perverts for getting on all fours to look." El giggled wildly, pressing on the piercing once more to turn it off, then reached over to place the piercing on the bedside table. Nora couldn't help but laugh at El's confession."Sorry, that's certainly a surprise. I must admit, I had no idea. And to think, I was so focused on our conversation that I didn't even notice."She shook her head, still smiling. "That's quite impressive that you can keep a straight face the whole day while having that on." she added. El playfully pouted as Nora laughed, shaking her head as she giggled along."Well, I had it turned off when I was asleep and while we were talking. When I went to move my legs around you, it bumped your stomach, which turned on the vibration." El explained, her face fl ashing with a strange sense of pride at Nora's last sentence."Thanks! I've gotten used to it over the years for the most part, so it's easier to hide. The real excitement comes from me knowing I have it in and buzzing while people next to me don't even notice." El snickered, moving to place her hands around Nora's waist. She'd have placed them behind her, but there wasn't enough bed to hold her up that way."So....." El thought aloud, trying to find a direction to steer the conversation. "What do you plan to do with Clare after you get back from your adventure? Find another one right off the bat, or spend some time catching up again?" Nora smiled at El as the elf moved her hands to her waist. "We might take a break after this next quest in Maraudon. But I'm glad you asked, because I was actually thinking about inviting you to join us. It would be great to have you along, mostly because I want to keep you safe, and I'm sure Clare would love to have you around too." El's fingers began to twirl aimlessly around Nora's hips as she listened, breaking into a bright smile at the invitation!"I'd love to! No cursed crypts or ANYTHING dealing with Deathwing though, okay?" El giggled with a wink. El's fi ngers would slide further back onto Nora's back as El leaned in to hug the young woman once more, giving her upper back a squeeze. "Oh-... Nora, your back muscles are a bit tight. When was the last time you had a massage?" El asked, genuinely looking to be helpful."A massage?" Nora repeated. "I honestly can't remember. It must have been years." As El’s hands remained on her back, applying a gentle pressure, Nora looked into the elf’s eyes. She saw the playful glint there, she saw the subtle shift in El’s posture, leaning in just a bit more. Nora knew it was a question wrapped in a gesture, almost like an invitation to a deeper intimacy.Nora was a paladin. She didn’t want to seem lustful as to simply say yes but also didn't want to pull her away or tell her to stop. She looked at El and her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something though no words came out. Finally, before the silence became awkward she let her voice out.
"Are you any good at them? Would you be willing to give me one?" she asked, visibly flustered. El blushed a bit as she felt Nora peer into her soul. She was just trying to be helpful, but El had to admit to herself that she would enjoy it if things took a more intimate turn.When Nora looked as though she was going to say something, El held her breath, simply smiling as she waited for the paladin's response. When it didn't come, El's smile faded slightly. Had she made a mistake. She didn't have the time to dwell on it though, as Nora asked her question. El blushed in a smile, shrugging slightly as she nervously looked up to Nora."I'm not a professional, but I know enough to help ease some of the built up stress. And it's the least I can do as a starting repayment for your help with... y'know... my condition. Here-." El paused, moving to peel herself away from Nora. She stood up and turned her back to Nora, then covered her eyes. "Go ahead and take that top off, then lay on your belly. Let me know when and I’ll start working on you.”Nora stood up, a bit embarrassed but also excited. She reached for the hem of her orange woolen shift and pulled it up over her head, revealing her bare body. Her nipples were hardening, giving away the fact she was aroused at the thought of El touching her intimately. She then lay down on the bed on her stomach, just as she was told."I'm ready, El," Nora called out.

"You can turn around now." El let her hands fall from her eyes and twirled around, taking a moment to enjoy Nora's bare form before her. Excitement shot through the little elf as she climbed onto the bed, threw her leg over Nora's back, and crouched over top the human. El would start simple, pressing gently on Nora's upper back with the palms of her hands. El would kneed them like a cat, gently making her way around all of Nora's upper back and slowly but surely inching her way closer to Nora's lower back. Before El could reach all the way down, She would reset her stance, her hands returning to Nora's shoulder blades.El would then grab Nora's shoulders with her four fingers to hold Nora steady, while pressing her thumbs into Nora's upper back, swirling them as El searched for the most tense muscles. She'd be at that for some time before El would release Nora's shoulders, moving to press the tips of each individual finger down into Nora's upper back, each acting as a pinpoint accurate pressure reliever as El's fingers slowly crawled their way across Nora's upper back, then slowly began to inch their way lower and lower... All the while, El's bare sex would be hovering juuuust above Nora's lower back, that was until El had to shift her body in order to reach Nora's lower back, causing her now slightly damp slit to graze Nora's rear end ever so slightly, though enough to betray the fact El was already enjoying Nora's company a bit more than the paladin had realized.As El continued to work her way down Nora's back, the paladin couldn't help but moan softly, her body relaxing under the elf's skilled touch."Mmmmh, El, this feels amazing. I didn't realize how much tension I was carrying until now." she said, her voice muffled against the mattress. Nora gasped as she noticed El’s slit against her ass, even felt a bit like lifting her ass in the air further to feel it again but the girl had restraint. Not enough to hold her moan though.“Mmmmh…” El let out a silent sigh of relief when Nora didn't freak out over the accidental booty brushing. With her nethers properly poised over the back of Nora's thighs, El would continue her work, her fi ngers creeping closer and closer to Nora's rear."Happy to help! Just keep relaxing. Enjoy it. You've more than earned this." El purred, her hands coming to crest the top of Nora's rear. El toyed with the idea of going lower, but resisted the urge."Okay, here, let me move your arms above your head so I can get around your sides." El said, reaching for Nora's wrists. If she were allowed, El would raise them high above Nora's head until they were straight out."Okay." Nora said, her voice still muffled. As her arms were raised above her head, she felt a little vulnerable. Perhaps the fi rst time she felt that way around El. But it didn’t feel bad. In that moment, she trusted the little elf completely, as her soft hands were working their way through the paladin’s body. Only time would tell, but for now, Nora was content to simply enjoy the moment and the raw feeling that El's hands were bringing to her body.El blushed as she leaned back after raising Nora's arms over her head, taking a moment to once more bask in Nora's beautiful form. Then it was back to work. El lowered her hands to gently grip either side of Nora's waist, pressing her thumbs into Nora's back, while El cupped her fi ngers together and began to make gentle, circular motions around Nora's sides."There you go. Let all your worries and stresses seep out of you. Breathe deep and clear your head." El cooed in a calming tone. Slowly, El's hands would creep upwards, pressing gently into Nora's ribs at fi rst. The temptation to graze Nora's breasts was intense, but El somehow managed to stay her hands for now. She'd limit her fi ngers to caressing juuuust above where Nora's sideboobs were pressed out against the mattress, and eventually made it to Nora's shoulders and armpits.El couldn't resist now, as her fi ngers began to caress Nora's underarms, staying there for far too long. Having to lean forward so far now had an unintended consequence, as now El's very wet loins were just about to press in on Nora's rear, and as El reached forward to continue the massage up the sides of Nora's extended arms, the pair's skin would meet, giving Nora's booty a decent dosage of El's lady sugar.Nora giggled into the mattress as El's fingers continued to work their magic on her body. The sensation of El's hands exploring her exposed armpits was both ticklish and arousing, and she couldn't help but feel a little naughty knowing that El's wetness was now coating her rear."Mmm, El, I think your pussy juice is leaking onto my ass," Nora teased, her voice muffled. "Do you want me to turn around so you can give me a massage on my front as well?" She was both curious and a bit nervous about what might happen if she turned over. But she trusted El and was eager to experience more of the elf's touch. El peeled back instantly at Nora mentioning her sex slime on her rear.Her face became a heavy red as she was about to sputter an apology and explanation, when she heard Nora mention turning around. El froze for a moment, feeling her heart rate soar at the idea. With a gulp, El slid off of Nora's legs and nodded, though Nora obviously couldn't see it."I-I... um... I mean, if you're offering-..." El stammered, curling into a little ball next to Nora's legs. "I could... see what I can do for your front." El hummed, hoping to the Light she didn't mistake Nora's joke for an actual offer, when in reality, it was just a quip. Nora turned around, revealing her naked body in all of its glory. The blonde had perky breasts and a cute natural barely visible landing strip on her vulva. She blushed and tried to look away as El looked at her vulnerable body, but the truth was Nora was feeling both nervous and excited about the prospect of more intimate contact with El. She nodded slowly, her eyes locked onto the elf's."I trust you, El. Please, continue." El let out a gasp as she drank in the sight before her. El almost didn't hear Nora's words as she simply stared, longing to explore Nora's form in all its glory."Wow... you're stunning. And-... are you cold, or are you just excited to see me?" El snickered, motioning to Nora's hard nipples. El's were just as erect by now, but she didn't expect Nora's to be as well. Once more, El's eyes slid down Nora's form, until..."O-Oh! Hey!" El suddenly squealed in excitement, moving to hoist herself onto her knees enough to point at her own landing strip, then to Nora's."We're twinsies! Except you're blonde. Hehehe!" El giggled, her playful nature getting the better of her."Alright. Get comfy, arms over your head again." El instructed warmly as she shimmied herself over to kneel over Nora's legs, gently pressing her hands onto either side of Nora's thighs. As El had done before, she gripped the sides of Nora's form with her cupped fi ngers, whilst her thumbs pressed into Nora's thighs, swirling around to release the stress built up within them.Nora giggled at El's comment about having the same landing strip. "I think it's kind of cute that we have that in common too." She said, smiling at the elf."And you're gorgeous too, El. I've always thought so." Nora then put her arms underneath her head as she was told, getting comfortable for the next part of the massage. El beamed at Nora's appreciation for the pair's commonalities, her joy infl ating like a balloon! At Nora's compliment though, El had to shyly bite her lip and avert her gaze juuuust a bit to contain herself."Thank you, Nora. That-... really means a lot. I know the scars can be a turn off for a lot of people." El hummed, returning to the task at hand. El had reached where Nora's legs met her loins. Once more, the temptation to touch more was almost irresistible.But, Nora trusted El, and the little Quel'dorei refused to abuse that trust. As such, El skipped over Nora's inner thighs and nether region, moving instead to gently rub her stomach and hips. It wouldn't be long before El had another conundrum on her hands, as her hands came to rest just under Nora's breasts. Biting her lip, El paused the massage, her body beginning to quiver as she thought how to proceed."N-Nora...? You say you trust me. For clarifi cation sake, what... is the exact thing you trust me with...?" El stammered, her gaze turning upward to meet Nora's, a look of pleading radiating from the poor horny elf. Nora gave El a confused look and said, "I trust you with a good time, El. You're my friend, and I want to enjoy this moment with you." She smiled again at the elf, hoping to reassure her."If you want to explore more, I trust you. We can take it slow and see where it leads." El's heart skipped a beat at those words as her eyes and mouth widened in excitement."Oh-! G-Good to know. I just-... was worried you meant you trusted me not to-... y'know..." El trailed off, shrugging shyly as she blushed heavily. It took her a moment to collect herself, but eventually, her body's ecstatic quivering subsided as she shot Nora a coy smile."So... if I were to say... do this..." El purred, reaching her hands forward to gently caress Nora's breasts in each one, using her thumbs to slide teasingly over the outer rings of Nora's stiff nips."... that would be okay?" Nora was a paladin, but she was no saint. Just because she had discipline, it didn’t mean she had never played with herself before. And she knew for a fact her nipples were extremely sensitive. El’s teasing touch to her rock-hard pink nipples made Nora bite her lip to keep from moaning."You really are a little deviant, El. Do you do this to all your clients?" Nora asked. El snickered at Nora's reaction, shooting her a coy smirk and a shrug."Only if they pay for it. Though the times I get to do it for free..." El trailed off as she released Nora's tits from her grasp, only to replace them by sliding her pointer fi ngers around Nora's nipples in a circular motion, clearly having noted their sensitivity. "... are so much more enjoyable."El purred, fl icking Nora's nipples properly now before sliding her hands on either side of Nora, then leaning her head forward so she could press her forehead against Nora's. El made sure to carefully lower her nipples to press directly against Nora's, keeping her torso held up just enough so she could jiggle them around. Using this method, El would sway her breasts side to side, using the momentum to gently rub her nipples against Nora's.El let her eyes flutter closed for a moment as the pair's nips brushed against each other, biting her lower lip as soft, gentle moans escaped through her nostrils. They'd only just begun, and El was already in pure bliss.“Mmmmhm…” Nora moaned as the elf pressed her body into hers, their nipples perfectly aligned. Nora's fi ngers then traced the contours of El's body, feeling the ridges of the elf's scars. She knew how sensitive El was about her scars since their last encounter and she wanted her touch to be gentle and not painful for her.As their bodies continued to press against each other and she noticed El close her eyes, Nora closed her eyes too and pressed a soft and quick kiss against the elf’s lips. Nora's eyes opened again eager to see the elf’s reaction.El was stunned for a moment, her brain seeming to have short circuited. After a second to come back to reality, El smiled wide and lunged herself forward, pressing the pair's breasts together hard as El brought Nora into a passionate kiss.With things beginning to heat up, El would use her right leg to part Nora's thighs, then clench both of her legs around Nora's right one. The Paladin would feel El's slick juices immediately start to cover her upper thigh as El began grinding her soaked slit against Nora's skin, a quivering groan escaping through El's nose as a result. While this wasn't the way El expected this night to go, she was ELATED it had taken this surprising turn.With their lips locked in a passionate kiss, Nora broke away for a moment to gently kiss one of El's scars, it was her way of showing her love and acceptance for her past. As they embraced each other in a passionate kiss, Nora and El also continued to explore each other's bodies and as Nora could feel the heat radiating from El's soaked slit, it only served to arouse her even more, making her moans grow louder as her pleasure built up.“You know, I should help you feel good too. I feel too bad being the only one receiving a massage…” Nora said as she leaned over to bring her mouth to El’s nipples and took one into it, swirling her tongue around it while gently sucking. She could tell El liked it from the gasp that left the little elf’s mouth, so Nora continued to lavish attention on El's breasts, alternating between sucking and licking each nipple, her fi ngers tracing the curves of El's body as they continued to make out passionately.El giggled lightly at Nora's words, smiling whilst shaking her head. "You're fine, love. Giving you a massage led to this. I couldn't be happier." El hummed, though she still let Nora take her nipple. Oh oh did El enjoy that. It wasn't just one gasp that escaped El's lips, but a cascade of them. Her eyes bulged as she groaned in pure pleasure, biting her lip as she took Nora's head into her hand and began to massage the young woman's scalp.El's grinding would intensify as her lust exponentially grew, her hand sometimes squeezing the back of Nora's head in response to a fl ick to her nipple. "Fuck-... Nora. I- I wanna taste you..." El mewled, tilting her head to look down to Nora."I NEED to taste you. Please..." El pleaded, her puppy-dog eyes fi lled with an extreme sense of longing. "Y-You can taste me too if you want? At the same time?"Nora, feeling the intense desire in El's voice, nodded in agreement."Okay.” El grinned devilishly as she peeled her nipple away from Nora.While that was enjoyable, what was about to come for both of them would be far more pleasurable. El sat up, careful to not clock Nora in the noggin as she whirled her legs out from in between Nora's own, and plopped herself riiiiight on top of Nora's entire body, with her own, now soaked pussy, placed right in front of Nora's lips..Given her size, and Nora's natural strength, El would seem rather light to the Paladin, making it so she could still breath just fi ne despite the fact there was another being on her. With a ravenous hunger that rivaled that of a wild animal, El took Nora's legs, spread them apart, then dove in.El's first line of business was to lap up as much of Nora's lady liquids as she could get her tongue around, which wasn't that hard for El to do. It started with El slurping up the remnant that hung around Nora's thighs, teasing the human with what was to come fi rst. Once Nora's legs were clean, El would move on to the woman's folds, giving them one loooong lick right up the slit, then diving in to collect the rest of Nora's nectar.Then came El's first true prize. She pulled her tongue back, taking a moment to survey Nora's sex, then found Nora's clit. Since El was a professional at THIS activity, it only took mere moments to pinpoint Nora's sneaky bean. Her tongue would come down sloooowly on it, fi nding the center, then began to swirl in a clockwise motion. All the while, El was eagerly listening to Nora's reactions to all of this, taking note of when Nora made any noise at all, and if her body jolted in pleasure...Feeling El's warm tongue against her folds, Nora couldn't help but moan in pleasure. “Mmmmh fuck that feels so good, El.” The shieldmaiden then reached down and grabbed El's hips, pulling the elf closer to her face as she eagerly returned the favor. Nora's tongue darted out, swirling around El's engorged clit, and with their bodies entwined in opposite ways, Nora and El pleasured each other, their moans and gasps filling the room. The place was fi lled with the sound of wet slurping and the scent of their combined arousal, as they pushed each other closer to the edge. El let out a giggle through her nose at Nora's words.

"I'd hope so, otherwise I'd worry for my jo-OB! Fuck-...yes!" El cooed with a surprise squeal as Nora's tongue shot forward and instantaneously hit an overly sensitive spot. Having enjoyed playing with Nora's bean, El now went for her full prize. She raised her head up, using her hands to grip Nora's rear and tilt it upwards a little bit so El could get a good angle.With a lick to El's lips, she dove her tongue as deep into Nora's slit as she could go, a solid four inches probably. The horned up elf quickly began twirling her tongue inside Nora's cavern, gleefully gobbling up that tasty nectar. All the while, Nora would feel El jolt and jiggle with each and every movement Nora's tongue made, and should Nora's facial feeler venture inside of El, she would feel El's walls contract around it nearly instantly, a warning to the climax that was to come... As Nora's climax approached, her movements became more erratic, her tongue fl icking faster against El's sensitive nub.At the same time, she could feel El stiffening around her tongue until the elf let out a loud cry, her body shuddering in ecstasy as she came hard against Nora's face. Mere seconds away, Nora’s own climax hit her, making her entire body tremble in pleasure. She continued to lick El's clit, prolonging her own orgasm as well as El's as long as she could until their bodies were rendered exhausted with the aftershocks of their intense lovemaking. El came alright, squirting all over Nora's face as her legs locked around the poor human's head.Nora might have felt like she was drowning with how little downtime there was between the five torrents of lady sugar El sent her way, squealing loudly with each and every one, until the last squirt was little more than a trickle. Breathless, El collapsed on top of Nora, her head moving to simply nuzzle Nora's loins affectionately."T-T-Thank you... Nora." El panted, barely starting to recover. "I-I uh... take it we don't tell Clare about this?" El snickered coyly, giving Nora's mound one extra lick.Nora felt a bit guilty as she fi nally remembered her sister was sleeping in the room next door. She needed to see if she was okay. The blonde quickly got up and cleaned her face with her discarded shift, her body still trembling from the intense pleasure they had just shared, and gave El a soft kiss on the lips."You're right, we should keep this between us. I'll see you in the morning. Thank you again." she whispered. With that, Nora put her shift back on and hurried back to her room, making sure to close the door quietly behind her as she blew El another kiss. El gave an affirmative nod as Nora got up and told El to keep it between them. Should be easy enough, right? She was a master of confidentiality! Totally."Will do, and thank YOU. I... didn't realize how much I needed that. The sex... and a friend to help me with my... condition." El hummed, offering a happy wave to Nora as she moved towards the door, returning the blown kiss to Nora as the door shut behind her. As she got there, she glanced at Clare, who was still asleep in the bed, and let out a sigh of relief. As she climbed back into bed, Nora couldn't help but think about what had just happened.She closed her eyes, a small smile playing on her lips, her thoughts fi lled with images of El's pretty face and the feel of their bodies entwined in pleasure.Meanwhile, El laid in the soaked bed, realizing she'd have to change the sheets in the morning now. She didn't care though. Instead, she listened to the calming pitter patter of the rain on the roof and window once more, beaming from ear to ear as she daydreamed about Nora. How'd they'd met, the way they both wanted to help each other, their shared love for nipples and landing strips.... As El finally began to doze off, her thoughts were flowing gently about what else her and Nora might share in common.END.

• back
• home

ALLURE OF THE VOID

Written by El

Chapter 1

Nora shivered as a fresh gust of late autumn air blew over her person. Winter had almost arrived in Boralus, and soon her shift would no longer be enough to combat the frigid wind. “Who's idea was it to put a library outside?” the human mumbled to herself as she blew a rogue strand of her blonde hair out of her eyes. Normally she wouldn't be caught dead near the Stormsong Archives. For a paladin like herself, the Tidesages’ magic was always… off putting, especially after what happened in Stormsong Valley's Shrine of Storms. No. She'd much rather be in Stormwind's library, where the knowledge seemed limitless and the walls kept out the cold.Alas, for what seemed to be the first time, Stormwind's library had failed Nora. She'd scoured the place for weeks looking for any old tomes that might hold the answer to El's plight, but, despite even her advanced access to the restricted sections due to her paladin training, she'd come up dry. Not even the tomes once penned by Natalie Seline held the secret to exercising such a powerful being of the void from a person. There were rituals for cleansing corruption, of course those were abundant and honestly rather easy for a Light-welder of her caliber. However, what El had wasn't just corruption, and Nora knew they would only get one shot at yanking that parasite out of her close friend.So, in a last ditch effort, Nora sought the aid of those who had touched the void. Back in the 4th war, some of the Tidesages had betrayed their kingdom of Kul Tiras, and had begun dabbling in the void, at the behest of their leader, Lord Colm Stormsong. While they had purged most of their ranks since the Shrine of Storms had been cleansed of the void's foul corruption, Nora still felt a great sense of unease anytime she saw one. Now though, she was in their very archives, the book cases having been moved to where the scribes used to copy books by hand, in an effort to improve transparency with the local population of Boralus. While their magic kept rain and snow at bay, to protect the books, they hadn't quite cracked how to deal with the random gusts of wind that somehow snuck into the pit.In all honesty, Nora was surprised she managed to gain access to such a place. The Tidesages were always wary of outsiders, so she'd prepared to call in a few favors in order to enter the library. In actuality, she'd only cashed in one favor, which, while helpful, only put her even more on edge. In reality though, it didn't matter. She was here now, and she'd pull every book from its spot at least once if that's what it took to help El.“H-Hey… Nora?” A nervous yet familiar voice squeaked from just above where Nora was currently studying a book on Tidesage Rituals. The paladin snapped her attention upwards, her gaze locking with none other than the elf she was there to help, El Moonburst.“El!” Nora exclaimed in excitement, followed by a flurry of quick hushes from the Tidesages studying alongside her. Nora winced, slowly turning her head to the nearest sage who had made their displeasure known and offered a small, embarrassed wave.“Sorry.” Nora whispered apologetically, then turned her attention back to El, whose jet black hair and barely-there blue skirt had begun to swirl violently in the wind. Nora stifled a laugh as El did her best to tame her hair with one hand. It was then Nora noticed there was a rather large tome in El’s grip, clenched tightly to her chest with her other hand.“Hey? What do you have there?” Nora whispered loudly, pointing towards the tome in question. El, having now rangled her hair for the time being, looked down at the tome, then to Nora.“I… think… it might help us?” El stammered, her voice clearly riddled with nerves.Surprise and hope jolted through Nora’s body at those words. Could she finally be done with all this reading? All that searching had begun to affect her workout routine, but it had been for a good cause.“Oh! Great! Come on down and we can take a look together.” Nora whispered loudly again, motioning towards the stone stairs on the other side of the Library. El offered a nervous nod, then began to make her way towards the stairs. It was… odd. If El had discovered such a breakthrough, Nora would have expected her to be far more excited. Though, she had defended that fiend inside her the first time she told Nora about it. She waved the idea to the side. El was smarter than to trust that thing after Nora told her what it could do. But then… why the nerves…?Nora didn’t have the time to ponder, as El approached her spot, her usual smile still oddly absent. “Hey-... are you okay, El? You look-.”“I need to talk to you… alone. Is there a spot away from everyone?” El whispered in a harsh and hushed tone. It wasn’t like El at all to cut Nora off, unless it was important. Nora’s concern must have shown on her face, as El shyly averted her gaze downward. “Sorry… I just-... it’s important.”
Nora nodded, at her friend, reaching forward to lift her gaze by the chin.“You’re okay, El. Yeah, I think I know of a spot. The Tidesages said they have an underground area here, and they offered to let me use it once I found the book I needed, should I not want any distractions while I study.” Nora responded, motioning towards a nearby open cellar door.Urgently, the pair walked downward into the dark and damp room. It was rather poorly lit, having only one lantern to flicker rays of golden light over the assorted desks and additional bookcases that lined the walls.“Well… at least we won’t get any wind down here.” Nora quipped, sauntering towards the wall with the lone lantern. She’d need it to read whatever El had brought after all.“Okay El, what have you fou-.” Nora cut herself off. As she had twirled around to lean on the wall, El had extended her right arm and firmly planted it right next to Nora’s head.A devilish grin etched itself onto the elf’s face as she placed the tome down on a desk to Nora’s right. The paladin blushed lightly at the aggressively flirtatious move, rolling her eyes playfully at El.“El, you know we can’t-.” Before she could finish her thought, however, El had clasped her left hand up against Nora’s mouth, silencing her.“El isn’t at the helm at the moment.” the little elf cooed, prompting a puzzled look from Nora. Realization chilled her entire body as she watched El’s normally brilliant blue eyes be replaced by a violet hue, as though someone had injected ink into a cup of water.Nora scowled, reaching up to rip away the hand that held her mouth, holding it harshly to the right side of her face.“Wretch!” Nora harshly whispered. The last thing they needed was unwanted attention right now. “How did you find out about me? And what did you do to El?”“Fiesty. I knew I liked you, Nora.” El’s voice purred, sending a fresh wave of chills down Nora’s spine. How did it know?“First, I am not called ‘Wretch’. You may call me El’ure. Second, let me assure you, your El is perfectly fine. Just… how to put it… In the passenger’s seat? Hmm?” The entity hummed again as she forced El’s face to smirk in a way that made Nora sick to her stomach.“As for how I found out… You really thought I didn’t see and hear everything this girl does? Let’s just say… her mental walls are dreadfully thin. You tasted wonderful by the way.”Nora’s heart dropped as she remembered back to that night in El’s tavern. That oh so sweet moment was meant to be a secret between just her and El. Now this void beast not only knew about it, but had been watching?!“You vile-!” Nora hissed as she pressed her free hand forward, pushing El’s puppeted body back enough for Nora to take a defensive stance.“Why wait until now to tell me? If you knew we are trying to get rid of you, why didn’t-.” Nora started, though cut herself off as El’s right hand was raised to request a pause. Nora wasn’t quite sure why, but she obliged.
“Allow me to be clear, El has been a kind and… entertaining host. At the same time, however, she can be incredibly stubborn.” El’ure sighed, reaching over to grab the tome El had brought along.“While I do gain strength every time she gives me a treat to keep herself alive, the pace is going all too slowly for my liking. I’ll admit, Nora, it is taking quite a bit of focus to keep talking with you.” Nora’s scowl intensified as she maintained her stance. She’d not let this thing lull her into a false sense of security.“Okay… so, what? You wish to aid us in getting rid of you? I’m calling bull on that, and your “name”. That doesn’t sound like any void entity I’ve met before..” Nora snorted, gritting her teeth at the clear lie.“The void wants nothing more than to consume anything and everything. Why should I think you’re any different?” El’ure sighed as she shook her head.“Oh, Nora. So… closed-minded. Though I’d expect little else from one who is willingly poisoning themselves with the Light.” El’ure paused, seeming to note the snarl that had unwittingly formed on Nora’s face.Upon seeing such, El’ure raised her free hand, as one might do in a surrender. “I will admit,the name I have given you is not my true name, but one I have elected to give myself. As for El, I have become fond of our mutual friend. She has treated me well, and her antics have become quite… entertaining to watch. I simply wish to do so from afar, whist-... Nora, put your arms down, you look ridiculous.”“Go to hell, liar.” Nora snapped as she defiantly kept up her defensive stance. “Whilst what? You terrorize the people of Azeroth as you try to take our home for the Void?”
El’ure shook her head as she rolled her eyes. “I care not for the cosmic wars. The ones you call Old Gods gave me to Neltharion as little more than a toy to experiment and play with after they ripped me from my home.” El’ure frowned.“My goal is simple. To return to my people, my home. Surely you understand this feeling well? The desire to return to what you once had after it was torn away from you?” Of course Nora did. She’d spent years searching for Clare for that specific reason. Too specific a reason. A reason El was aware of… and by proxy, so did El’ure.“Don’t toy with me, beast. I know El keeping you contained is saving a lot of lives. The only way you get out is over my dead body.” Nora snapped back. El’ure quirked an eyebrow, then sighed once more, disappointed.“All you Light-bearers. Always so self-righteous. Fine. You want the full truth? The longer your precious El feeds me, the stronger I become. If I do not pass on to a stronger vessel before the end of season next, I will be too powerful to transfer my essence without killing her in the process. It is either that, or I take her body for myself, not because I want to, but because there will be more of me in her than there will be of her.” El’ure snapped, tossing the book harshly towards Nora.The paladin caught it mid-air, then quickly reoriented herself to use the book as a makeshift shield. Now that she was able to get a better look at it, Nora noticed the tome looked similar to those kept in Valdraken, and was wrapped in bindings used by the Black Dragonflight.
“Didn’t you just say you were struggling to keep this conversation going? Which is it? Are you becoming too powerful or are you barely holding on?” Nora smirked, clearly having caught the fiend in a lie.“Embelishment, my dear Nora. Though it did take a great deal of strength to retrieve that tome. I had to take poor El onto a trip deep into Zaralek Cavern to retrieve it.”
Nora’s scowl returned as she let silence fill the room for a moment.There was no way she was going to trust anything El’ure gave her, but, if what it said was true, then El did not have a lot of time left. “Is this really a risk you can afford to take?” El’ure whispered, tilting her head to the side as she shrugged. “I’ll leave it to you to decide. Should you actually wish to save your precious El, follow the steps on page 42. I’ll take over once you do.”
Before Nora could respond, El's body hunched over, grabbing at her stomach as a sickening gargle erupted from her throat. The Quel'dorei fell to her knees, her right hand reaching out to prop herself up as a vile violet liquid suddenly poured from her mouth and pooled between the two women.“El!” Nora exclaimed as she knelt down and placed her hand onto the monk's shoulder. Nora debated on if she should use the Light to help, but given how Light and Void tend to end… explosively, she restrained herself.
After a moment that felt like an eternity, El slowly lifted her head, just in time for Nora to see the last of the purple hue from El's eyes vanish like smoke. She was back.“I… don't like that feeling.” El whimpered as she wiped her mouth with the long of her skirt. Nora didn't hesitate to launch forward to bring El into a tight embrace, pulling the little elf up and away from the sickly purple liquid her body just expunged.“How-.... how much of that did you catch?” Nora cautiously inquired as she pulled out of the hug to lead El towards a nearby chair.“Just… snippets here and there. When El'ure takes over… it feels like I-... like I'm stuck in a swirling purple storm, only able to glimpse through the haze for seconds at a time.” El explained, taking the seat offered by Nora. Her gaze turned towards the tome El'ure had placed on the table before giving El the reins back. “Page 42… she told you, right?”
Nora nodded, reaching over to grab the tome and flicking it open.“Yeah… I'm not a fan of this El. Even if-.” Nora froze as she arrived at the page in question. Half the page was ripped out, just after the second step, and instruction that did not fill Nora with confidence. 2) Assemble flesh touched by Void.“Yeah… I know… not exactly confidence inspiring.” El started.“I think she tore the rest out herself. No other pages are like that…”
Nora sighed and gently closed the book, resting it once more on the table. She placed both her hands on either side of it and let her head hang down, letting her blonde hair sway in front of her face as she thought. Nora did not like this plan at all, even less so since it was conjured up by the very entity they were trying to banish. But… if it spoke the truth, El had very little time left, with no way to buy more. And what if El'ure was lying, and they actually had plenty of time? Would saying no make her angry? Would she hurt El in retaliation?Wordlessly, Nora turned around, leaning her rear on the table and crossed her arms as she began to study El. Nora knew the girl was strong willed, and could fight well. She'd always seemed so confident and lighthearted, traits that had attracted Nora's interest in the first place.That wasn't the El that sat before her now. Who Nora saw now was a scared girl, trapped in her own body with a demon licking its lips to devour her very soul. A girl pleading for help. A girl with very little time left.“Shit…” Nora huffed, reaching back to pull the book to her right side, gripping it tightly.“Can you meet me in Brennadam in 3 days time? The Storm's Wake posted an aid request to Heroes of the Alliance a few days ago. Apparently there has been an increase in cultist activities there.” Nora paused, burrowing her brow at the words she was about to utter.“If there's a place we might be able to find… ‘Flesh touched by Void’... that's likely our best bet.” El sunk back in her chair as she turned her gaze down to her feet.Silently, she thought for a moment, seeming to weigh options in her head. “Are… are you sure this is the only way?” Nora sighed, shaking her head as she moved to close the distance between her and El.“No. But, I fear we might not have the time to find another.” Nora hummed, placing her free hand onto El's shoulder. “And that's not a risk I'm willing to take.”

Chapter 2

“For the last time, by order of the Storm's Wake, the road to the Shrine of Storms has been closed until the cultist threat has been dealt with. You want passage? Get a bounty seal!”Nora huffed in frustration as she turned her back to the guard. She knew he was just doing his job, but he was quickly becoming an obstacle.“Hey.” El hummed, reaching her hand up to rest on Nora's shoulder as her ever contagious smile flickered onto her face. “Don't worry about it. Let's go to the Town Hall. Maybe Brother Pike can help us out.”Nora sighed, flicking one last annoyed glance back towards the row of guards blocking the path, then nodded to El.“Fine.” El's smile grew slightly for the briefest moment, before offering a curt nod towards the guard.“We'll be back.” The elf lightly snapped, turning her now quite bare body away from all present, hiding her behind from onlookers by her cloak. Nora followed along as El lead her back towards the center of the town. Nora hadn't expected El to arrive in the same combat attire Nora had met her in. Not because she expected El to suddenly become clothing conscious, but rather at the fact she'd wear basically nothing in such cold weather.“I don't see how you aren't freezing.” Nora chuckled, quickly jogging to walk next to El, whose returned Nora's chuckle with a giggle.“I think its either my scars or a her the Amani put on me. It's difficult for me to feel temperature, beyond extreme hot or extreme cold. Except on my tits and face since I dont really have any scars on them. Fel- half the time I don't realize I can't tell I've burned my hip on the oven until someone mentions seeing a burn mark on my skin.” El explained. Nora canted her head to the side, quirking her brow curiously.“I've never heard of a Hex able to do that… so, I guess the scars it is then. Not an advantage most would consider.” At that, El shrugged, guiding Nora towards one of the bigger buildings in town, the Hall Nora assumed.“Yeah. That's one of the reasons I haven't gotten rid of them. That and the constant itching when wearing clothes gives me that excuse to be naked on the battlefield.” El snickered as the pair approached the steps of one of the buildings.“You just want any excuse to be nude in general.” Nora chuckled in response, prompting a smirk from the elf.“Hey, I'm not hearing any complaints!”The pair laughed as they entered what Nora assumed was the Town Hall. Even in the face of pure annihilation, El somehow managed to lift Nora’s spirits. How did she do it? Nora wouldn't have the time to think on it. The moment they walked through the door, the gentle voice of a man in Tidesage greeted them.“Well met- er…” the man paused, his attention diverted to El nearly instantly. “Apologies. I had assumed, given your attire ma'am, you two might have come from the Alliance to aid us.” The man spoke to Nora, doing his best to avoid looking in El's direction at all costs.He extended his hand towards Nora, smiling warmly.“I am Brother Pike.” Nora simply smiled and took the hand offered to her, shaking it gently so as to not crush it within her gauntlet. “Nora, Order of the Silver Hand. And no, we aren't here from Stormwind. Rather, for our own reasons.”“We need your help sir.” El jumped in. “We need to get to The Shrine of Storms as soon as possible. It's a matter of life and death.” As El spoke, the Tidesage shook Nora's hand, quirking his brow in El's direction for a nanosecond before forcing his gaze to focus solely on Nora.“Well, that is a tall order, miss. We've seen an increase in cultist activity near there, so we've locked down the area pianos caution. The last thing we need is like-minded people claiming innocence before making their way there to bolster their ranks. Surely you understand?”“We know.” Nora huffed, pulling her hand back.“Your guard made it abundantly clear. I can assure you, void lovers aren't friends of mine.” Nora lifted her hand she'd just used to shake Brother Pike's hand, and in a flash, a hammer made of pure Light appeared in her grasp. That seemed enough to ease the Tidesage's mind, as his look turned far more friendly. “That is good to hear. Perhaps we can come to some sort of arrangement. Please, come to my office.” Brother Pike said, motioning the pair to follow him up the stairs.“As I'm sure you've discovered already, no one gets to use the main road to the Shrine unless they have a Bounty Seal. I give those out personally to those who come from Stormwind to help clear out the cultists that are attempting to reclaim the place for themselves.” Brother Pike explained as he pushed open the door to one of the upstairs rooms.The office was quite small, holding host to a desk, 3 chairs, and a few Tidesage themed decor items within. Brother Pike quickly moved to sit at the chair placed behind the desk, motioning for Nora and El to sit in the two chairs opposite him.“We are aware of this, but… we do not have the time to take out cultists first. Our mission is quite time sensitive.” Nora explained as she took her seat. El did the same, turning her cloak round to cover her torso so the Tidesage could look at her properly. He seemed relieved.“I understand. I was not going to consider sending you to do such a task. Rather… I have a more… personal request.” Brother Pike sighed, reaching into his desk to retrieve a slip of paper. He began writing on it with a reservoir pen.“Not long ago, I took on an apprentice. A bright young girl named Maren Tidebreak. 19. Blonde hair that she always keeps in a loose sailor’s braid. Blue eyes. Anchor Tattoo on her right shoulder.” Brother Pike said as he continued to write, his expression souring a bit.“Unfortunately, she is also quite stubborn. This morning, she vanished, leaving a note on my desk that she was going to scout out the Shrine, against my wishes.” Pike explained, reaching into his desk to pull out a seal and wax.“If your quest is as important as you say, then I shall not keep you to regale it to me. I simply ask that, while you are at the Shrine, please keep a lookout for Maren, and if you find her alive, please send her back to me at once. If you agree to these terms…” Brother Pike paused, pouring some of the melted wax onto the bottom of the paper. “... this Bounty Seal is yours.”
Nora and El exchanged looks, with El shrugging with a smile as Nora nodded.“You have a deal, Brother Pike.” Nora hummed, raising to a stand to offer her hand to the Tidesage. With a relieved smile, Brother Pike quickly stamped the warm wax, then gave Nora yet another handshake.“Thank you, ladies. You'll be doing me a great service, regardless of the outcome.” Brother Pike said, motioning them towards the door.“You're welcome, Brother Pike.” Nora started, making her way towards the door as El flicked her cloak back around her.“Light willing, we'll be able to finish our business and bring her back, safe and sound.”

Chapter 3

After 5 uneventful hours of walking on the main trail, Nora's plate-clad feet felt as though they would fall off. She'd been tempted to ask the stable in Brennadam for a pair of horses, but she knew good and well she couldn't guarantee they'd return.As such, Nora was thankful the pair had gotten the early start they had, despite the guard conundrum. Nora had promised herself she wouldn't rest until either El requested it, or they could see the Shrine in the distance, and finally, as the pair crested a hill, the imposing temple came into view, and even closer than Nora had expected it to be.“Oh thank fel!” El exclaimed, letting out a massive sigh of relief. “I can't even feel the bottom of my feet and I feel like they've been ground to stubs!” The Quel'dorei giggled, moving towards the edge of the road where she plopped down to sit in the grass. Nora chuckled, scanning the surrounding area quickly.“There, let's see if there's a spot to rest on the beach. I need to spread my toes.” Nora suggested. The road would still be in view from the spot she saw, and it would be almost impossible for anyone to sneak up on them in such an open space. Even stealthed rogues would leave footprints in the sand. It was perfect.If it hadn’t been for the blood.El noticed it before Nora did, having taken to dashing towards the beach. The moment the paladin saw the monk freeze mid-stride, she knew something was off. Her pained toes be damned, as Nora broke into a jog to catch up to El’s position. It started with a small puddle that had soaked into the sand, enough to come from a small gash to someone’s leg or arm. A few yards away, another puddle, enough to come from a harsh wound. A few feet from that, a trail had formed within a long divot in the sand, leading towards, and eventually over a large boulder nearby.“Eyes up.” Nora instructed, pulling her sword and shield from her back.“Someone got dragged.” El nodded, kneeling down to inspect the blood pool.“Fresh-ish. No more than a few hours old.” She confirmed, returning to a stand. Nora responded to the words with a nod, putting her pointer finger over her mouth to hush El.El returned the nod, raising her hands up and shifting her feet to take on the fighting stance of a monk trained in the practice of The White Tiger. Quietly and together, the pair carefully approached the boulder, leaning up as far as they could against it to try and get a glimpse of where the blood trail led.
They found their answer. A sickening, vile answer. Not 10 feet away, a pack of 6 tiny, disgusting eyeless creatures with massive gnashing teeth and tentacles for every limb were gathered around a body, gorging themselves on the flesh of a poor human woman with blonde hair, torn Tidesage robes, and half of what once was an anchor tattoo on her right shoulder. Two of the beasts seemed to even be playing with one of the girl’s eyes, which were, of course, blue.“Voidlings.” Nora hissed. She’d read about these little fiends. Easy to take down alone, but in a group, quite dangerous. Nora shot a glance in El’s direction, who suddenly looked rather queasy. In a comforting motion, Nora reached her hand over to gently pat El on the shoulder, snapping the little elf out of her disgusted trance. Nora leaned in to El, and El did the same, as the pair began to whisper.“We still have the element of surprise. I say we each take half the group. You right, me left.” Nora instructed, prompting a curt nod from El.“Right. On your move. “ El confirmed, crouching down as she prepared to use her athletic ability to leap over the boulder. Nora smirked as she inched towards where the boulder met the water and rose her weapon into an offensive stance.“Go!” Nora shouted as she vaulted over the boulder, followed quickly by El launching herself up and over the massive rock. Nora was first to draw blood. As she had vaulted over the boulder, Nora raised her left fist, summoning the same hammer of pure Light Nora had shown off to Brother Pike and chucked it at the closest Voidling. Before it even knew what it it, the voidling was instantly burnt to a crisp.At the same moment, El slammed both her feet down hard onto a second Voidling, squishing it into a violet void paste. Not wanting to waste even a second for these fiends to gather their bearings, Nora pulled her sword back to her right side as it began to hum with Holy Light, then gripped it as tight as she could as she slung it horizontally in front of her.Two of the voidlings were sliced in half, screeching as they were torched by their cosmic opposite. Her job was done almost as soon as it had begun. Efficient.In an effort to end this as quickly as possible, El reached inward to find her anger, so often kept in check. She’d tap into it now to ensure a swift end for these creatures. El pointed her fingertips towards the two remaining Voidlings that were now charging her. In a flash of red light, however, El sent several highly charged volts of Crimson Crackling Jade Lightning directly into the mouths of her foes. They screamed in agony for several seconds and they burned from within, quaking violently until they finally crumpled to the ground, dead.Once the pair confirmed there weren't any more voidlings to squash, they turned to each other and nodded. Nora sheathed her sword and shield, then turned to look at the mangled body of the Tidesage girl. Her torso was torn open, a wound open from her loins up to her neck, most of her muscle and organ were either missing or chewed beyond recognition. Her face was missing an eye, though the look of pure terror frozen upon it was unmistakable.“She never stood a chance alone. Not if she got ambushed…” Nora sighed, kneeling down to check the young woman’s right shoulder.“Yep. It’s her. Shit… Brother Pike isn’t going to be happy.”“Perhaps not, but this is quite fortunate for us.” El’s voice cooed from behind Nora. It had taken on a different tone now, one she’d only heard once before back at the Archives, but she recognized it instantly.Nora drew her sword and shield once more as she swirled on a dime, staying low as she drew her protection up to cover her torso. El’s eyes had once again turned that sickly violet hue, and her face was stuck in that vile smirk that betrayed El’s playful one.Nora scoffed as she furrowed her brow, standing her ground as she once more conversed with that vile parasite within her friend.“A warning would have been nice. And what do you mean it’ll be helpful? This is a tragedy.”
El’ure nodded her head, half frowning as though internally she was saying good point.“For mortals, perhaps. You’ve done as I asked though. Flesh touched by Void, present and accounted for. You job is done, dame. Now, step aside, less you wish for your friend to suffer a similar fate.” El’ure hissed as she confidently puppeted El’s body to approach the pile of flesh and bone both the Voidlings and the duo had left in their wake.Nora hesitated.There was no way this was right, but what other choice did she have? Against her better judgement, she stepped aside, but kept her blade trained on the entity.Her original plan was still in play at least. If she could manage it, the moment El’ure was free of El’s body, Nora would cut it down.
Nora kept her distance as she watched El’ure toss the voidlings into a pile over Maren’s body, filling the hole in her torso with the creatures. The sight brought bile up Nora’s throat, but she held it back, for the moment at least. Nora kept her eyes pinned onto the back of El’s cloak, watching intently and waiting to see just how wrong this was going to do.She knew, she’d only get this one chance.Once the pile was complete, El’ure moved to kneel in front of her sick masterpiece and rose her hands in the air. Twisted words Nora couldn’t understand erupted from El’ure’s lips, Shath’Yar Nora presumed.After a few seconds, the pile of bones and flesh began to glow a slight shade of purple. Suddenly, a sick cracking noise erupted from the pile, as the bones of the voidlings and the human woman were ripped from their bodies and began floating in the air. They quickly moved to form the outline of a humanoid body, with the bones of the voidlings filling in any spaces that were missing or damaged. If Nora was nauseous before, she’d have lost her lunch now.Once the bones were in order, the flesh of the voidlings were the next to be grafted. The skin of each beast flipped inside out, exposing their crude organs to the sea air. Gently, as El’ure spoke, the organs would squish together to form a sort of paste in mid-air, then morph to form the desired organ for the humanoid body. First a heart, then the lungs, stomach, liver, intestines… on and on until the only things missing were the skin and eyes. It was then Nora came to a stark realization. These creatures did not possess eyes. Maren however…Nora watched, disgusted, as the eyeball that had been a plaything moments ago and the one still lodged in Maren’s socket began to float upward, turned the same violet shade El’ure’s currently were, and inserted themselves right where they needed to be.“Perfect.” Came a hiss from El’s mouth. Not a breath later, El began to scream in agony as the skin from Maren began to syphon itself from the human’s form, and seemingly stitched itself together on the floating humanoid body starting with the head. Instinctively, Nora lurched forward, dropping her weapons as she went to grasp her friend.“El? EL!” Nora cried, horrified as she saw El’s form go from the curvy figure she knew all too well to begin to go alarmingly gaunt at a rapid rate. In mere seconds, El went from looking healthy, to looking like a withering Shal’dorei.Without thinking, Nora placed her hand onto El’s stomach and began to pour as much radiant Light into her friend as she could sustain, only to be disrupted by a sickening laugh. Nora shot her gaze forward and upward towards where the sound had come from. The head of the humanoid body had fully been covered in a layer of purple hued skin, giving El’ure the ability to speak as the rest of the body continued to be stitched together.To Nora’s abject horror, the face she now stared at was a spitting image of El’s.“Ahhhhhh.” El’ure sighed, contently. “It’s been so long since I’ve taken a proper mortal form. Though, I suppose I have you to thank for that, Miss Silvercrest. You’ve been so helpful.” Nora snarled at El’ure’s gloating, moving to raise her free hand towards El’ure. This was her moment. A quick burst of Light to this thing’s chest would end it!Before Nora could get the blast off though, El’ure flicked her un-skinned finger towards Nora. In a blast of pain, Nora gripped her head, a torrent of screams filling it, making it almost impossible to focus on keeping El alive, but Nora managed, if only just. “Your friend’s life hangs by a thread, Shieldmaiden.” El’ure hissed, her neck and shoulders having been stitched together now.“I believe your little Light is the only thing keeping her clinging to this world. If you wish to strike me down, by all means, fulfill your blind duty as a Paladin. But know… if you do so…” El’ure trailed off, her gaze sharply pointing towards El’s screaming body. “... your precious little El will follow me into death.” El’ure jeered, striking the most vile smirk Nora had seen yet.No! How did she let this thing get her into this situation?! This was the wrong decision! There had to have been another way! Nora thought.She was pinned. Do her duty, or save her friend. Nora tried to focus as hard as she could, keeping the Light pouring into El’s form while Nora weighed the options…What was there to weigh though? With an annoyed grunt, Nora took one last look up to El’ure’s half formed body. Her bare breasts were skinned now, as was her stomach. All that remained was her loins and legs and the beasts would be free. With an angry yell, Nora tore the hand from her head and planted it firmly onto El’s chest, using both hands to pour all of the healing Light the paladin could muster into the monk to keep her alive. Then, El abruptly fell backward to the ground, taking Nora along with her.The Paladin winced as she let the Light fade from her hands, looking upon the body of her friend, gaunt and quivering, as though she had not eaten in months. Still though, she was breathing, albeit labored.
Nora let out a sigh of relief as she saw El’s chest rising and falling.Remembering their situation however, Nora spun around, looking back at where a danger had surely been birthed. Standing in the sand, was a twisted amalgamation of void and flesh, an affront to all Nora held dear, and it wore the face of her friend. El’ure had taken on El’s bare, curvy form, albeit with a purple hue and with perfect skin devoid of El’s scars. It had even stolen El’s freckles! Nora watched as it took in a deep breath, curl its toes in the sand, and flicker open its eyes. Eyes that burned a haunting violet.El’ure smiled gently as her gaze turned down to meet Nora’s, who was already reaching for her blade and shield. As Nora attempted to charge her, the air around El’ure erupted in purple mist, and the reborn shadow menace evaporated in it.Nora phased through the mist, hoping slightly she’d follow El’ure to wherever she was going, but alas, she remained on that beach, left with a few daunting words that echoed in her head.“Worry not, Shieldmaiden. I’m sure we’ll meet again.”

Chapter 4

It took Nora a day to return to Boralus with El. Brother Pike was rather helpful in stabilizing the elf, but the moment he saw the bloodied Tidesage linens Nora had used to wrap El in, he knew his apprentice was gone. If he mourned her passing, Nora never caught it. Either he was good at hiding it, or he’d just lost too many friends before. It didn’t matter now though.The job was done, and El was safe. At least, that’s what Nora hoped.In reality, El had not awoken for 3 days now. Nora had placed El in her bed to rest, but even all these days later, her skin was still rather shallow. So, Nora did what she could with the Light, resting her hands on El’s hand and letting the healing power seep into El’s form as a sort of sustenance for hours on end.When Nora wasn’t attending to El directly, she’d be pleading with the Light, praying for El’s salvation. All the while, Nora fought within herself. Had she made the right decision? Sure, El was alive, for now, but so too was El’ure. Would the life of her friend have been a fair trade to strike such a dangerous monster down? Would the Light not heed her prayer for El, as punishment for picking her friend over her duty?All questions were put to rest, when on the 4th day, just as Nora began to feed the Light into El, the little elf’s brilliant blue eyes flickered open, locking lazily onto Nora, and squinting in confusion.“N-... Nora?” El whispered in a raspy tone, prompting Nora to cheer in excitement as she launched herself towards El, bringing her into a tight embrace“Hey there, sleepy head! Thank fuck you’re alive!” Nora cried, releasing El from the hug before the monk could even reciprocate. Not that El could. She was still far too weak.“By the Light, you must be starving! Here, let me warm up that porridge!” Nora exclaimed, darting towards a nearby bowl.“What… happened?” El squeaked, scratching her right eye with a fist.“The last thing I remember was us walking on a beach. Then… things went black.” El sighed, doing her best to sit up in the bed. Nora was too far away to stop her, having begun to whip up the quick meal.“We did it, El. That nasty thing is out of you now.” Nora said, her tone none too chipper. El turned her head to face Nora’s busy body, canting her head to the side ever so slightly.“You don’t sound too happy about that… She… got away, I take it?” El reasoned aloud, prompting Nora to pause her preparation. She sighed.“Yes… She took advantage of your deterioration and my-... desire to save you.” Nora explained, turning towards El to bring over the bowl of fresh porridge and a glass of water. El’s gaze sank to her stomach, though when Nora approached with the bowl and water, El took it. She knew better than to fight a caregiver.“It’s not your fault, Nora. I know a choice like that is a tough one to call. But-... I am glad you made this decision. I like being alive after all.” El tried to quip, taking the first bite of the warm meal Nora had made for her.“It gets worse, El…” Nora started, making sure to keep the glass of water within El’s reach.“She has your face. Your body. Only-, she’s purple.” Nora confessed, sighing with a shake of her head.“I… don’t even want to think of the trouble she could cause with that.”At Nora’s revelation, El remained silent for a moment, her gaze locked onto Nora as she chewed her first bite. Once she swallowed it, she’d finally speak up.“Well… I’ll make sure to tell all my friends that if they see me with purple skin, that they need to run.” El hummed, reaching down to take another bite.Nora’s gaze snapped to El, surprise on her face.“You aren’t the least bit worried about her stealing your identity?” Nora inquired. To which, El simply shrugged as she swallowed her second bite and reached for the glass of water, which Nora obliged.“A little. But, it's not like I can change that at the moment, right?” El responded, going to take a sip of the water. She ended up gulping the whole thing down.“We’ll cross that bridge when we get there. For now, I’m just glad I get to share another day with you.” El hummed, handing the glass back to Nora with a beaming smile. That infectious smile. It always put one in kind onto Nora’s face, and this moment wasn’t any different.“You’re really special, you know that El?” Nora said, raising herself up to refill the cup with fresh water. El simply giggled through her nose as she chewed another bite of her porridge.“I’m just being me! Nothing special about that.” El hummed, leaning back in the bed once more.“No-... I mean, you are special El. To me. If it were almost anyone else in your situation… I-... I dunno… I feel I might have chosen differently.” Nora said, struggling to admit such a realization as she handed the cup of water back to El. It was true. Her duty to the Light was her strength, second only to her loyalty to her sister, Clare, and now to El it seemed.El stared at the cup for a moment, seemingly dumbfounded. Nora could see the gears in her head turn for a few long seconds before El’s gaze turned back up to meet Nora’s.“Thank you… Nora. It means a lot.” El whispered softly, taking a normal sip of water this time. To that, Nora nodded, moving to sit next to El once more.“El… I want-... I need to make this right.” Nora started, watching as the elf began to eat again.“I promised you before, I will not let it win, and I plan to keep that promise. Once you feel better, we can go hunt this thing down, before it causes unforeseen damage to you, or others.” Nora finished, her tone as resolute as her will.She didn’t care about if she made the right call or not. She chose El. And Nora was determined to make it the right choice.No matter how long it took, she’d end the threat of El’ure, forever.END.

• back
• home

SOMETHING MORE

Written by Nora

Chapter 1

The salty breeze of Boralus Harbor carried the many scents of fresh fish, tarred ropes, and exotic spices from distant shores.Nearly eight years had passed since the end of the Fourth War, and the proud capital of Kul Tiras looked stronger than ever. The grand ships of the famous Kul Tiran navy dominated the main docks, with their big hulls gleaming under the twilight sky. Merchants from across Azeroth hawked their wares under the ever watchful eyes of Proudmoore guards and the city was still full of life even as the night approached.Nora wandered the planks near the Ashvane Docks. She was no longer in service of the Order of the Silver Hand, no longer a shieldmaiden, at least not officially. This time, she was coming to Boralus on personal matters, and her attire matched such. Tonight, she wore a sleek black dress with intricate golden borders with a midriff opening that revealed a modest amount of skin. Her golden hair was as pretty as ever, still cut short with that asymmetrical side part, framing her piercing blue eyes as she smiled at the vendor before her.She had just come from a lively dinner at her elf friend's restaurant, a cozy establishment tucked near the docks. Nora would visit Boralus every now and then to check on that friend, as she had promised her. Now, with a full belly and a lighter heart from seeing her okay, she browsed souvenirs to bring back to Stormwind.The vendor was Tal'ana, a tuskarr merchant who sold a bunch of carved ivory trinkets, beaded necklaces, and enchanted fishing lures from the Dragon Isles. And food, of course. His thick mustache twitched a little bit as he boomed a greeting in his rumbling voice."Tal'ana has best carvings! Whale bone, giant pearls, dragon scale inlay, you name it. Perfect gift for pretty human lady like you!"Nora laughed. "You flatter me, Tal'ana. But I do need something special. Maybe that pendant with the tide motif? I think Mother will like that one."
As she haggled playfully, examining a delicate golden anchor charm, she remained blissfully unaware of the eyes upon her from a nearby Alliance vessel moored just off the docks.The ship had been home for the remnants of the 7th Legion. Though the elite force had largely separated its forces after the war's end, a small contingent remained in Kul Tiras, advising on naval defenses and scouting lingering threats from old enemies.On the deck, two young 7th Legion guards leaned against the railing. One, a broad shouldered human with a fresh scar across his cheek, nudged his companion."Light's grace, look at that lass down there by the tuskarr stall," the human said with his voice low."Girl’s got a damn nice rack, I would break my oath for a piece of that."The other man chuckled gruffly, peering over. "Aye, bet she got enough fire to scorch a man’s trousers. Man, I wish me girl were here."Their murmurs continued, laced with harmless admiration, until a shadow fell over them. A deeper voice, crusty with dry sarcasm, cut through from behind the two of them."Who are you two gossiping about like fresh recruits on shore leave?"The guards snapped to attention, trying to show composure. Their supervisor stepped forward. Albireo. Taller than both of them, wearing a sleeveless jerkin in Alliance colors, his face eternally concealed by that cursed helm."S-Sir!" the human guard stammered. "We were just... observin' the docks, sir. Standard watch protocol."The other man nodded vigorously. "Aye, keepin' an eye out for... suspicious activity."Albireo grunted, seemingly unimpressed. He leaned forward slightly, following their earlier gaze. Down on the docks, the woman in the black dress laughed again at something the tuskarr said.He recognized her instantly. Nora. More poised than the girl he met in Arathi, but unmistakably her, the playful shieldmaiden who'd once healed his ribs and shared heated nights with him. Eight years. He'd thought of her sometimes, in fleeting moments between battles and solitary roads, but never expected to see her again.He kept his voice steady, saying nothing to the guards. "That one by the tuskarr?""Y-Yes, sir," the human admitted, pointing discreetly. "The blonde in the dress."Albireo nodded slowly, hiding his thoughts behind the helm. A mission? He could invent one. The Legion always had need for skilled healers, scouts... or old acquaintances who stirred something long buried."Private Patrick," he addressed the human guard. "Go down to the docks. Invite her aboard. Tell her Supervisor Albireo of the 7th Legion could use her expertise for a potential mission. Be polite."“It’s Harlan, sir,” said the guard, awkwardly shy to correct his supervisor.“Right. Merlin. Go ahead and do that,” said Albireo, dismissively.The guard saluted sharply, conceding. "Yes, sir! Right away."As the private hurried down the gangplank, Albireo turned back to the railing, watching Nora from afar.

Chapter 2

Moments later, inside the captain’s quarters of the 7th Legion frigate, a single lantern swung gently from the ceiling beam, casting light across the wood desk cluttered with maps, intelligence reports, and a half empty bottle of Kul Tiran rum.Albireo sat in the high backed chair, relaxed but alert. He was scanning a report on recent Irontide raider sightings when a knock sounded at the door.“Sir? Private Harlan, reporting as ordered. I’ve brought the blonde woman from the docks. Nora Silvercrest, sir.”Albireo’s hand paused over the parchment. For a moment he said nothing, thinking of what he was going to say to her. Then, calm as ever, he replied.“Enter.”The door creaked open. Harlan stepped in first, standing stiffly, with Nora just behind him. She looked as pretty as ever. Harlan saluted him.“Dismissed, Private. Close the door behind you.” said Albireo.The young guard hesitated for a second with curiosity of what Albireo planned to do with the woman, but ultimately obeyed. The latch clicked shut, leaving the two of them alone.First, there was silence. Then Nora’s lips curved into her usual playful smile.“Well, well,” she began, tilting her head. “I was not expecting to see my helmeted savior again after that letter.”Albireo let out a short laugh.“Didn’t expect to see you again either, madam non-priestess,” he replied. “The world’s a big place.”“Not big enough, it seems.” she retorted.He stood up from his chair and extended a hand across the desk in formal greeting. Nora took it, but she held the shake a beat longer than necessary, her thumb brushing lightly over his knuckles.“A handshake, Albie? Really?” She sounded disappointed. “After everything we shared, I thought I’d earned at least a hug.”He laughed again, deeper this time, and released her hand, retreating back to his seat with his casual shrug.“This time I’m actually working,” he said. “Have to stay professional.”Nora smiled again, accepting his excuse. He gestured to the sturdy chair opposite the desk.“Please, sit.”“Thank you,” she said sweetly.But instead of walking around to the guest chair, Nora sauntered to his side of the desk, hips swaying just enough to remind him she knew exactly what she was doing. She perched herself on the edge of the desk right in front of him, legs crossed, as she faced him directly.Albireo tilted up his helm toward her.“Still wearing the helm, I see,” she said, reaching out to touch it. Her fingers traced the metal edge near his cheek, as if checking it was real.“Tell me, Albie. How did that super duper secret mission in the Plaguelands go all those years ago?”

Chapter 3

Albireo leaned back further in his chair, the wood creaking softly under his weight. For a long moment he let her finger rest on the edge of his helm, the faint warmth of her skin seeping through the cold metal. Then, with a low grunt, he answered.“Huh? Ahh… right, it went well. Found what I was looking for.”Nora was waiting for more.“That’s it? No dramatic tale of fighting undead, mysterious letters solved, or long lost relatives dramatically revealed?”He shrugged. “Some stories are better left short, if you know what I mean. Also, I’m pretty sure the narrator’s getting paid by the word, so you’re welcome.”Nora pouted playfully. “There it is, the nonsense.”Albireo cleared his throat, resting his forearm on the desk beside Nora’s thigh.“Anyway,” he said, “there’s a reason I had you brought aboard.”Nora’s fingers finally left the man’s helm to trail idly along the edge of a nearby map.“Do tell.”“There’s an island. Craggy, basically forgotten rock off the Northrend coast. Old Kul Tiran charts barely mark it. Word is, mogu raiders stashed something valuable there centuries ago. Artifacts, gold, relics powerful enough to fetch a fortune on the right market.” He tapped the parchment in front of him.“I’m putting together a small expedition. Could use someone reliable.”Nora’s smile turned sultry. She uncrossed her legs and stood up, walking around his chair.“Reliable,” she repeated, tasting the word. “Is that all I am to you now?”Albireo’s helm tilted.“Look. I’ve been bleeding gold lately. My new house in Founder’s Point eats coin faster than a goblin eats profits. Figured a little treasure hunt could balance it out.”Nora moved forward, leaning against the desk again and running her finger through his extended arm.“A house, huh? I’d love to come see this mysterious new house of yours someday. To make sure it’s properly… decorated.”He laughed. “One thing at a time, woman.”“I want you with me on this trip. Healing, scouting, fighting, you know. Whatever comes up. You’re good in a pinch, and I trust you not to stab me in the back.”Nora’s face lit up, genuine delight breaking through the flirtation. She clasped her hands together like a girl who’d just been gifted with a new pony.“Wait, wait, wait!” she said.Nora sat on his lap and straddled him, her soft toned thighs pressing on the top of his legs.“Are you asking me on a date, Albie?”For a few seconds there was silence, just the creak of the ship. Then Albireo gripped her waist softly.“I mean, I was planning to go by myself anyway but you showed up. But… sure, you can call it a date. Treasure, danger, possible horrible death, and if we survive, I’ll even buy you a drink afterward. Very romantic.”Nora burst into laughter.“Deal, I wouldn’t miss it.” she said, then nibbled on his shoulder, embracing him.

Chapter 4

Nora’s laughter changed into giggling as she stayed straddled on Albireo’s lap, her arms still looped loosely around his neck.She leaned in again, pressing a trail of short and wet kisses along the exposed skin of his shoulder and upper arm, kind of like little pecks. One kiss. Two kisses. Three kisses.“Did you miss me, Albie?” she whispered with genuine curiosity.Albireo didn’t answer with words. His hands stayed on her waist, but beneath her, pressed between them, she felt his cock hardening straining against the fabric of his trousers.Nora smiled, feeling the answer she wanted.“Well, I missed you,” she murmured. “A lot.”Her hands slid down his chest, under his jerkin, until they reached the waistband of his trousers. She leaned closer, breathing against the side of his helm and whispered.“I still have your letter, you know. I kept it all these years.”At the same time, her fingers slowly pulled his trousers down. His cock sprang out, thick and already hard. Nora looked down for a moment, then lifted back to the visor of his helm as she wrapped her hand around his shaft.She began stroking him slowly. Albireo didn’t protest, he just let the girl take control.Nora then slid off his lap gracefully, dropping to her knees beneath the wooden desk. The space was tight, but perfect for what she had in mind. She settled between his legs, hands resting on his thighs, and leaned forward.First, a soft kiss to the tip. Then her lips parted, and she took him into her mouth, warm and wet, tongue swirling slowly around the head before sliding down the shaft.The blonde set a lazy rhythm, kinda alternating between sucking, pulling back and licking. Nora was savoring him like she’d waited many years for this.With a groan of pleasure, Albireo moved his hand beneath the desk, threading gently into her golden hair, guiding her. The cabin was quiet except for the soft sounds of her mouth on him.Then the door flew open without a knock.“Sir!” Private Harlan burst in, voice urgent. “James just reported a suspicious boat circling the city. Thought you’d want to know right away!”Albireo stiffened. But it was fine. The desk shielded everything below his chest from Harlan’s vision. Nora didn’t stop either. If anything, the sudden intrusion made her take his cock deeper. The private had no idea of the woman hidden beneath the desk, or of the fact that his supervisor’s trousers were not on.Albireo cleared his throat. “Timothy, that’s just the ferry. You’re worried about nothing.”Private Harlan blinked. “It’s Harlan, sir.”“Knock next time, Dylan.”Nora hummed quietly around his cock, just loud enough for Albireo to feel the vibration, but not enough for Harlan to hear. Albireo squeezed her hair.Harlan shifted awkwardly. “Yes, sir. Sorry, sir.”Then he added, “Uh, what about the woman? Silvercrest?”Albireo exhaled slowly, fighting to keep his voice down as Nora swirled her tongue very slowly, teasing him.“She already left,” he said. “Through the side hatch. You must’ve missed her.”Harlan frowned, clearly confused, but he wasn’t about to argue with his supervisor.“Right. Of course, sir. I’ll get back to my post.”The door clicked shut behind him.Albireo let out a long sigh of relief and pleasure. She pulled back from his cock and grinned at him.

Chapter 5

Albireo’s sigh of relief turned into lustful hunger. With both hands, he ran his fingers through her back and gripped Nora by the waist. Then he pulled her up at the same time that he stood up from his chair.Nora let out a surprised yelp, half laughing, half gasping, her hands grabbing onto his shoulders for balance. The sudden manhandling left her already soaked pussy aching for more.“Albie!” she giggled as he held her like she weighed nothing.He too had waited long years for this reunion, and his lust had taken the reins now.Even though his face was beneath that helm, Nora knew what he wanted, and she wanted it too. The woman reached for the dress clasp on her back and the hem of it and took it off, tossing it aside, over his desk.
Now she wore nothing but the golden ornaments that went around her torso, over her breasts, and the long black gloves that almost reached her elbows.It was good enough. Albireo’s hands were on her instantly. One palm cupped and squeezed the curve of her ass possessively. The other claimed one of her boobs, his thumb brushing over her hardened nipple. Nora moaned.He then moved that hand up and lifted her chin gently, forcing her eyes to meet the visor of his helm.“Right now, I wouldn’t give a damn if the Horde came into the harbor blasting cannons. I’m not sleeping tonight until I’ve fucked your brains out.”Nora smirked.“Then get on it, Albie,” she whispered.She didn’t need to say it twice. Swiftly, he shifted her around and bent her over the desk. Papers and maps were scattered, the rum bottle teetered a bit but stayed upright.Nora’s palms hit the wood, her ass on show, back arched in invitation. Albireo slapped her butt cheek. Then the other. Then again, making her flesh jiggle and bloom pink.She giggled excitedly. He wasn’t going to make her wait for long. The man flipped her sideways onto the desk and pulled her right leg up. The position opened her completely and Nora was ready for it.
Nora looked at him and nodded frantically. “Yes, yes, please.” she wanted to say but the words didn’t need to come out.Albireo guided his thick cock to her entrance, rubbing the head up and down her slit, coating himself in her juices for lube.Then he drove in. One slow, powerful thrust that buried him to the hilt. Nora moaned loudly, her back arching.He pulled almost all the way out, very very slowly, before slamming back in with full force. Again. And again. Every few seconds, deep and slow pulling back followed by a hard claiming thrust that seated him fully inside her, making his hips meet hers with a sharp slap.Each impact drew a fresh moan from her mouth, one louder than the other. It wouldn’t be surprising that at this point all the guards on the ship knew what was happening.

Chapter 6

Outside the captain’s quarters, on the main deck of the frigate, Privates Harlan and James stood watch near the railing. The harbor was otherwise quiet, besides the lap of waves against the hull, until...Thump. Thump. Thump.Followed by a distinctly feminine moan that carried through the wooden planks.Harlan stopped mid sentence. James, leaning against a barrel with his arms crossed, cocked his head like a curious hound.“...You hearin’ that too?” Harlan whispered.James snorted, trying to keep a straight face.“Aye. Sounds like the supervisor’s mission briefing is goin’ real thorough.”Another moan, louder this time, followed by a muffled groan that could only belong to Albireo. Harlan shifted uncomfortably.“Light’s sake, the whole bloody ship’s gonna know by morning. Think we should… I dunno, patrol somewhere else?”James grinned wide. “And miss the entertainment? Nah. Besides, if the old man’s finally gettin’ some pussy, good on him. Maybe he’ll be in a good mood tomorrow.”“Just hope the desk holds.” said Harlan.Both guards winced, then burst into stifled laughter.Inside the captain’s quarters, the world had narrowed to heat, skin, and need. Albireo had Nora bent over the desk again, but this time fully in doggystyle, while the golden chains swayed between her breasts with every thrust.He stood behind her, one hand gripping her hip, the other planted on her shoulder, holding her steady as he drove into her from behind. Each shove was deep and slow, his pelvis slamming against the curve of her ass.While the slap of flesh on flesh filled the cabin, Nora’s head dropped forward for just a moment, her blonde hair falling across her face. The woman then glanced back at him over her shoulder.“Seems like someone really missed me,” she managed to say between moans.
Albireo slapped her ass and quickened his pace. Snapping faster, harder, the rhythm turning relentless.It started raining. The weather in Boralus was unpredictable. The drops first light and scattered, then quickly turning steady and cold, but nothing was going to snuff their flame inside that cabin.Albireo was on the bed now. Nora climbed over him eagerly. She reached down, guiding his thick cock back to her entrance, and sank down little by little until he was buried fully inside her again.The man groaned deep in his chest. His left hand grabbed her ass cheek, squeezing and guiding her as she began to ride him, rolling her hips in a sensual rhythm.“You know, I wish I could see what kind of faces you make when we have sex.”Albireo slapped her ass again.“Woman, if I took this thing off, all you would see is me smiling all the way.”Nora giggled. He then gripped both of her hands in his, pinning them gently above his chest. Nora surrendered instantly, letting her head lull backward as pleasure took over. They moved together, her grinding down, him thrusting up, perfectly in sync, like muscle memory from years ago had never faded.Albireo’s hips jerked twice before he lifted her off him. Nora leaned forward eagerly, dropping to her knees between his legs. She opened her mouth wide, tongue out, eyes locked on his eyes behind the helm.“Cum for me, Albie,” she pleaded, just like the last time.He groaned loudly and erupted. Thick ropes of cum painted her face, streaking across her cheeks, lips, tongue, and chin. Nora hummed in satisfaction, catching what she could and letting the rest drip down her skin as she smiled up at him through the mess.

The rain fell heavier now. Albireo lay on his back on the bed and Nora curled against his side, her head resting on his chest. For a while, neither of them spoke. Usually it would be Nora the one to break the silence, but this time he did.“You know, every time we do this, it gets better. Not sure how that’s possible,” he murmured.Nora let out a delighted giggle.“I didn’t expect my night to turn out this amazing,” she admitted.“So, how are you doing, Albie? Really.” asked Nora.“Been through some shit, but I’m better now. A lot better.” His helm tilted down toward her. “Good that the world decided to throw you back in my path.”Nora smiled back.“Though honestly, I’m starting to think the writers just really like putting us in beds together.”She laughed, pressing her face against his chest to muffle the sound. His chest rumbled with a chuckle.However, Nora’s laughter faded into a sigh. Her finger began lazily tracing over his tattoo.“Albie, when I wake up tomorrow… are you going to be gone again? Like last time?”Albireo tightened his arm around her, pulling her closer.“No,” he said. “Not this time.”“Good,” said Nora, closing her eyes into a peaceful sleep while the rain continued outside.

Chapter 7

Morning dawned over Boralus harbor. It no longer rained, but Nora and Albireo still lay tangled in the bed. Both were still asleep when a sharp knock rattled the cabin door.“Sir!” Private Harlan’s voice came through. “Permission to report?”Albireo stirred first, letting out a sigh. He disentangled himself from Nora, grabbed a towel from a nearby hook, and wrapped it around his waist before padding to the door.Nora blinked awake and pulled the sheet up to cover herself as she sat on the bed.Albireo cracked the door just enough to see Harlan standing outside.“The Delver Dirigible’s been fully repaired and refueled, sir. It’s ready whenever you are.”Albireo nodded. “Good news, Steve. I’ll be there in a minute.”Harlan looked past him, spotting Nora sitting in the bed with the sheet clutched to her chest. He smirked and leaned in, speaking in a low voice.“Looks like the briefing went well, sir.”Albireo was unamused. “Dismissed, Private.”Harlan snapped a quick salute and retreated down the passageway. Albireo closed the door and turned back to Nora, who was watching the exchange.“What’s a Delver Dirigible?” she asked.Albireo dropped the towel and began pulling on his trousers and jerkin.
“It’s like a gnomish flying machine, but better. The fastest way to that island I mentioned yesterday. We’ll use it.”“Is it safe?” she asked.He shrugged. “Safe enough.”She squinted at him, very unconvinced. Albireo stepped closer and offered her a hand to get up.“Don’t worry. I’ll protect you.”“Fine. But if we crash, I’m haunting you.” the blonde joked.Minutes later, both were dressed. Not to say they weren’t expecting battle but both of them looked like they were going on vacations. Nora was wearing a red corsair linen shirt and black shorts she borrowed from a ship cabinet that most likely belonged to some pirate in the past. Albireo, similarly, was wearing a tropical short sleeve shirt, bright colored shorts, and a straw hat.They stepped out onto the deck together. The air that day was cool and briny. Private James stood near the machine, saluting as they approached.“Everything is working, sir. We topped off the fuel tanks and checked the rigging twice.”Across the dock, moored to a reinforced pylon was the Delver Dirigible. The machine did look gnomish, it had a magic feel to it.Nora eyed it with suspicion. Albireo, on the other hand, gave James an approving nod of confidence in his men.He turned to Nora. “Ladies first.”Nora rolled her eyes, but smiled. She stepped inside the small airship. Albireo followed right behind her.He sat down, fingers flicking switches and pulling levers. The engines whirred, propellers spinning up.“James! You’re in charge until I come back. Don’t let Private Rooney slack off!” shouted Albireo.James nodded. Who the hell is Rooney?With a thrum, the Delver Dirigible lifted into the morning sky, turning north toward open sea and whatever waited for them.

Chapter 8

The craft was pretty small. It was basically an open cockpit with two padded seats side by side with a console between them. Below them stretched the endless waters of the Great Sea and Kul Tiras was now merely a hazy smudge on the southern horizon.With the wind ruffling her hair, Nora looked back from the passenger seat, watching the city fade as Albireo piloted the machine next to her.He glanced sideways at her.“So, what have you been up to these past eight years? Sure looks like you kept up well enough.”Nora smiled, turning sideways in her seat so she could face him.“Oh, you know… important Alliance business. Playing hero, as Mother would say.”She kept the proud face on and began ticking off on her fingers.“Helped pull King Anduin out of the Shadowlands mess. Flew to the Dragon Isles to stop the primalists. Popped over to the Isle of Dorn, helped some goblins in Undermine, wandered through Karesh...”Albireo let out a low whistle. “Busy girl.”He adjusted the course slightly. “What about your sister? Did you find her?”Nora’s expression softened with joy.“I did. She’s safe, living in Dornogal now with her husband.”“Glad to hear it,” he said while nodding.In that moment, a flock of white seabirds swooped past the dirigible, close enough that their wings brushed its edge. They kept pace for a few seconds, wheeling. Nora’s face lit up. She laughed softly, reaching out to them as if she could touch their feathers but the birds banked away, vanishing into the distance.Albireo watched her the whole time, quietly admiring the way the wind played with her hair, the grace in her smile and the way she still lit up at simple things.Then he realized she had no shield strapped to her back.“Wait a minute, where’s the shieldmaiden’s shield? Pretty sure you had one,” he asked.Nora smiled.“I left the Order not long ago, so I'm officially not a shieldmaiden anymore. But! I can still summon a shield if we need one.”Albireo chuckled.“I went back to Stormwind to serve as a priestess for the Church of the Holy Light,” she added.“Wait. So now I can’t call you madam non-priestess?”Nora laughed. “Guess not. I can now smite you if you get too cheeky.”He tilted his helm toward her.“Really? I think you’re the one who is going to have to use some Power Word: Protection when I’m in the mood.”Nora laughed again, then leaned closer enough that her knee brushed his thigh.“So, what would I need to do to get you in the mood, Albie?”Albireo’s straw hat wobbled because of the wind.“Woman, I think you already know the answer.”She grinned, shifting even closer until their shoulders touched. Nora’s hand slid casually onto his thigh.“Yeah but maybe I want to hear you say it,” she said while her hand moved higher.Albireo chuckled.“Madam, if you keep going up, we’re going to be testing how well this autopilot thing works.”Nora smiled and slipped her hand fully inside his loose floral shorts, wrapping around his thickening cock. She began stroking him slowly, letting her thumb brush over the tip with each move.
Albireo groaned. Nora simply hummed and bent lower, taking him into her mouth. Warm and wet. Her tongue swirled around the head before she slid down further, sucking.“Fuck…” Albireo groaned, completely unrestrained.He kept one hand firm on the steering wheel and the other hand dropped briefly to thread into Nora’s golden hair as she worked him.Nora kept her rhythm steady, sliding up and down his shaft. Her tongue pressed flat along the underside every time she took him deep.Albireo let out another groan. His cock was already fully erect and before long, Nora had his cock down her throat, nearly bulging it out.GLRK! GLKKK! GLK!The lewd sounds of her choking on his meat only made him harder as he was now moving his hip upward, pushing more of his prick down her eager gullet.At that point, lust had taken over completely. Albireo reached for the small brass lever marked “AUTO” on the console and, with a quick flick, he engaged the autopilot system.The dirigible’s flight smoothed out and Albireo exhaled, both hands now free.“Come here,” he growled.Nora pulled off from his cock and straddled to his side, on his lap. Her knees were on either side of his hips, her black shorts pressed tight against his hard cock as she started grinding down, dry humping him.Albireo, on the other hand, unclasped the row of buttons on her red linen blouse, tearing them open impatiently until the shirt fell apart.Her breasts spilled free. Nora moaned as he immediately began playing with them, squeezing, caressing.“I’ve never had sex in the middle of the air before,” said Nora.“First time for me too,” he noted.Without another word he hooked his fingers into the waistband of her shorts and yanked them down. He then guided himself to her entrance, wet and ready, and thrust up exactly as she sank down.PLAP.Nora cried out as she began to ride him, slow at first, then faster, hips rolling and lifting, taking him deep with every downward grind.

• back
• home

ALTAR OF OBEDIENCE

Written by Nora

Chapter 1

The morning sun was pale over Elwynn Forest that day. Nora Silvercrest guided her borrowed horse along the familiar stoney path with a small satchel secured at her hip. It held nothing more dangerous than parchment and seals.Yes, just another message to be delivered, this time to a priest in Northshire Abbey. Easy, simple, safe. Exactly the kind of mission she would always receive from the Order. They never trusted her with anything bigger than that. It was always deliver this, deliver that, be a good squire, etc.Nora sighed. The road was quiet save for the rhythmic clop of hooves and the soft birdsong drifting down from the branches.
Nora allowed herself to breathe, to enjoy the crisp air. She even imagined, for a singular moment, that after handing over the letter she might stop by the Goldshire Inn to buy a bottle of apple cider. Her favorite. Sweet, cold, and honest.She was a woman that liked simple things. So when she rounded a bend and found a small stall set up beside the road, with wooden crates stacked with bottles, jars, and trinkets, she almost rode right past it. Almost.“Good morning, traveler,” called a voice like warm velvet.“Care for something to lighten your day?” Nora reined in slightly, more out of surprise than interest.The man behind the stall was tall, dark-haired, his smile easy and disarmingly kind. A traveler’s coat hung from his shoulders, patched and worn yet somehow stylish, and around his neck he had a chain of small charms.“No thank you,” Nora said automatically. She had dealt with enough merchants, too many really, to know that if you gave them an itch of attention, they’d take all of your coin.“Are you sure?” the man asked, leaning his elbow on the counter.“You look like someone with a long journey behind and a longer one ahead. A drink might do you well.”Her eyes flicked to the crates beside him. Bottles of many colors. Some cloudy. Some clear. Some fizzing. She shook her head.“I have work to do,” she replied. “Important work.”“Ah.” His smile widened just a little bit, like he saw something she couldn’t hide.“A knight, then. Or a courier of the Church?”She stiffened. “Neither. Just someone doing her duty.”“A noble kind of person, then.” Light preserve her, the man was charming.“Thank you,” she said, because saying anything else would have been rude. “But really, I should go.”“Wait.” He ducked behind the stall and returned with a small glass bottle. The liquid inside was a light yellow.“For you. Apple cider. Not for sale. Just a gift for a noble traveler.”
Apple cider. Exactly what she’d been thinking about. And… not for sale?“That’s kind,” she said slowly.“Too kind. I can’t take it.”“You can,” he said, pressing it gently into her hands. “And you should.”She hesitated. Then she uncorked it, took a sip, and yes. It was good. Smooth and perfectly sweet. A little too warm, actually, but the flavor was impeccable.“It’s wonderful,” she admitted.“Of course it is,” the traveler said, bowing slightly.“Safe travels, Nora Silvercrest.” Her fingers tightened around the reins.“How did you know my name?” But when she looked up, the man was already gone. The stall. The crates. The trinkets. All vanished. A chill crept over her skin as she rode on toward Northshire, the bottle still warm in her hand.She took another sip, because it really was excellent and because something in her chest felt unsteadied. It wasn’t until much later, when her cheeks flushed, her steps wavered, and the priest of Northshire Abbey raised both eyebrows in alarm, that Nora realized that was NOT apple cider.

Chapter 2

The world was… warm. Too warm. Nora pressed a gauntleted hand discreetly to her cheek as she stood before the priest of Northshire Abbey, hoping he wouldn’t notice the soft flush on her face or the slight sway in her stance.“Child,” the old priest said slowly, narrowing his eyes, “you look… flushed. Are you well?”“I’m perfectly fine!” Nora replied too quickly. Too loudly. She cleared her throat. “Just… a long ride. The sun. You know.”“The sun?” he echoed, glancing toward the narrow window through which only soft, cool morning light seeped.“Yes.” She straightened her skirt, trying to look like someone not lightly buzzed on mysterious stranger cider.The priest watched her for a long and uncomfortable moment. She forced a steady smile.“Well…” he said eventually, “fine or not, your timing is a blessing. I have tasks that need doing, and these old bones aren’t what they once were.” Oh no.“Tasks?” she repeated.“Yes, yes,” the priest waved a hand.“The abbey’s been overrun by pests, messes, disarray… an absolute disgrace! Be a good girl and clean it out while you’re here. The Light rewards those who serve.”Be a… good girl? If she hadn’t been raised on discipline and decorum, she might’ve thumped her forehead into the nearest wall. Still, she was Nora, the shieldmaiden. A woman with a sense of duty so ingrained it could have been carved into her bones. Even drunk.“Of course, Father. I’ll… see to it.”The priest beamed. Nora did not.The abbey’s stone halls echoed faintly as she walked, boots clicking sharply despite her attempt to tread quietly. Whatever was in that drink warmed her blood with every heartbeat. She mentally cursed herself for it, she should know better than to take anything from a stranger. Charmingly mysterious or not.She stepped into one of the side training rooms, expecting dust, maybe a stray rat. Instead, a man stood in the center, practicing with a staff. He was rather tall, toned, and dressed like a monk from one of Pandaria’s monasteries. The man looked utterly out of place there. He paused mid swing and glanced at her.“Who are you?”Nora straightened.“Nora Silvercrest. Shieldmaiden and paladin of the Silver Hand.” He blinked at her, then smirked.“A paladin? Of course.” He resumed wiping sweat from his brow.“These days anyone thinks they’re blessed by the Light.” Nora raised an eyebrow.“And what about you? You look like a monk. What are you even doing in here?” He snorted.“Training. Because unlike some people, I don’t need a fancy title to swing a weapon. And because the abbey master is letting me use the room as long as I don’t break anything.” He jabbed his staff down.“Which is more than I can say for most paladins I’ve met.”She folded her arms.“You seem very confident for someone hiding in a back room where no one can see him.”He grinned, lifting his staff onto his shoulder.“Confidence comes naturally. I don’t need to announce my calling with gilded armor and holy symbols just to feel important.”Nora felt her jaw tighten.“And I suppose you think I do?”He shrugged.“If the boots fit. Or if the ego does.”
He glanced at her footwraps.“Pretty feet, by the way. Bet those never touched real dirt.”Nora’s eyes squinted.“Oh, they’ve touched plenty…” she said.“More than your polished staff, I’d wager.”He laughed, pretty loudly, mocking.“Oh, a feisty one. Tell me, paladin.
Do you threaten everyone you meet or am I just special?”Nora stepped forward, chin lifted. “I don’t waste my breath threatening.”“Oh? Then what do you do?”“I challenge.”His smirk faltered for a moment, then he laughed again, shaking his head.“A duel? With me? You’ll regret that, girl.”“Accept,” Nora said coldly, “or admit you’re afraid.”His grin sharpened. “Afraid? Not a chance. Let’s see what the Silver Hand is teaching children these days.” Nora lifted her shield, trying to look steady and determined.But as she stared him down, a fuzzy thought wandered through her mind. What am I doing? I’m half drunk. I’m in a holy place. I should be delivering messages, not picking fights with random men who probably fight better than I walk right now. But her pride had already spoken and her mouth had followed.“Let’s go outside. Don’t wanna be blamed for breaking the old man’s stuff.” said the man.

Chapter 3

Leaving the abbey from the front door, the road back to Stormwind was mostly empty. Only a pair of novice priests lingered near a tree nearby, curious but wisely keeping their distance.Nora rolled her shoulders as the mysterious cider still buzzed softly behind her eyes, but adrenaline was perhaps beginning to burn it away.The monk stretched his arms overhead.“No weapon?” Nora asked. “Afraid you’ll need both hands free?”He grinned. “For you, bare hands will do.”“Arrogant man, aren’t you? The Light guides my hand. What guides yours? Ego?”“Results,” he said. “While you’re busy praying for strength, I’m busy having it.”Nora felt heat rise in her cheeks. Some of it was the drink, but most of it was irritation.“Keep talking. It’ll make it better in the end.”He laughed. “Big words. “Ready when you are, princess.”Nora’s grip on her shield tightened. She charged, but the monk moved. He dropped low and rolled forward in a tight ball of green energy trailing behind him like a comet. Nora’s swing cleaved only air. Before she could recover her balance, the monk was already behind her.She spun just in time to catch the first punch on her shield. Then another. Then a flurry of them, hammering against steel like a blacksmith at the anvil. She staggered back a step, realizing she was a bit dizzy from the cider.Nora then muttered a prayer and Light answered her call. Above the monk, holy energy coalesced in a shimmering light hammer. It fell as quickly as it appeared, striking the monk’s head. The shock got him to one knee. Nora exhaled with excitement.But too much excitement. As she stepped forward, the stunned figure vanished in a swirl of mist. A soft chuckle sounded behind her.Nora whirled. The monk stood at the spot he was at the beginning of the duel, with his arms folded.Then he split into three copies of him, spaced in a loose triangle around her, each one of them laughing at her, each one a different color.“Pick one, paladin,” they said in perfect unison.The warmth in her blood surged again from all his taunting but she forced it down, closing her eyes.“I don’t have to.” she said.Her eyes snapped open. She hurled her shield like a discus, holy power flaring along its rim. It struck the leftmost image, then the shield ricocheted and slammed into the other two.The impact dropped him hard onto the cobblestone. The shield boomeranged neatly back to Nora’s waiting arm.Nora walked forward slowly until she stood over him. She planted one foot on his chest, firmly enough to know that he wasn’t going anywhere, and leveled her sword point at his throat.“I believe you lost.” she said.The monk stared up at her. His cocky grin was gone. In its place was something closer to wonder.“…Yeah. I did. I yield, shieldmaiden.”Victory never tasted this good. She planted her sword on the ground, smiled and offered her other hand to him.

Chapter 4

The man took her offered hand and let her pull him to his feet. Up close, he was taller than the girl had realized. Broad shouldered too. He had brown short hair and calloused hands from likely years of experience.“Sash Redwind,” he said, dipping his head in a small, respectful bow once he was steady.“Windwalker currently between orders.”A barely noticeable flush colored his cheeks.“You fight well, shieldmaiden. Better than well. I underestimated you, and I shouldn’t have.”The apology came out quieter than his earlier taunts, almost shy. He rubbed the back of his neck, avoiding her eyes for a moment.“Apology accepted, I wasn’t exactly at my sharpest either.” she said.Nora then slipped her arms around his waist in a loose but supportive hold, guiding him toward the abbey door as if he needed the help. In truth, he walked fine, only a little winded, but she felt bad after knocking him flat on cobblestone.Sash stiffened for a second there, then relaxed into her grip. The scent of her reached him all at once. The girl smelled like white roses and something softer that he couldn’t quite put his finger on. It was intoxicating in a way no brew had ever been to him.And there was also the view. Her black and gold sleeveless shirt had a deep V-neck that framed generous cleavage pressed lightly against his back as she steered him. From his angle, looking down, the sight was almost impossible to ignore. He didn’t even try to be subtle about it.Nora glanced up and caught his gaze in the reflection of a nearby abbey window.“Enjoying the scenery a bit too much, aren’t you?” she commented with a smile.Sash’s ears went red. He cleared his throat, suddenly very aware of how close she was.“I…uh. I can walk on my own, thanks.” He gently disentangled himself. “But appreciated.”She released him with a small laugh, falling into step beside him as they entered the cool stone hallway and made their way back to the room where they’d first met.Inside Nora’s head, however, it was anything but quiet.Did I really just hug him like that? And tease him about staring? Yes, she had. And she probably wouldn’t have if her blood weren’t still humming with the remnants of that stranger’s cider.She stole a sideways glance at Sash. He was rubbing his chest where her shield had struck, but there was a thoughtful smile on his face, as if he wasn’t entirely sure what had just happened, but he didn’t mind it.Nora looked away quickly before he could notice her stare. I need to finish the priest’s chores and get out of here before I do something even more reckless, she thought.

Chapter 5

Nora decided to ask.“Are you sure you’re not hurt? That shield hit you pretty hard.”Sash gave a lopsided smile, still rubbing the spot over his heart. “I’m fine. I’ve taken worse from my own masters.”She folded her arms, pressing her cleavage together beneath her shirt.“I should check anyway. Humor me.”He hesitated, but very briefly, then reached for the hem of his chestguard and took it off.Nora was fascinated. His torso was lean and sculpted, tight cords of muscle across his chest and abdomen, skin marked with a couple seemingly old scars. A light sheen of sweat from their duel was still there.A half drunk Nora stepped closer without thinking. With both of her hands, she slowly, and almost reverently, traced downward, feeling the steady thump of his heart and the rise and fall of each breath.“You are beautifully made, Mr. Sash.” she said, with her eyes fixed on the path her hands traveled.Her thumbs brushed over his collarbones, then down again.Sash’s voice came out. “Thank you, my shieldmaiden.”The words hit her pretty hard. Her hands stilled, but didn’t pull away. She lifted her gaze to his face.“Your shieldmaiden, am I?,” she smiled. “Then prove it. Kneel for your shieldmaiden.”She expected him to laugh, to let out a quip, or maybe a refusal wrapped in banter.Instead, without a word, he knelt.“My queen,” he said.Nora blushed hard, but decided to play along.“Well, if you’re going to kneel so prettily… perhaps I should make this official, you know? With a proper ritual of submission.” she said, smiling.“Swear your service to me. Or I’ll have to find creative ways to punish disobedience in my abbey.” she added.Her fingers threaded into his short brown hair, tilting his face up to look at her. Sash just looked at her in wonder, waiting for his first command.

Chapter 6

“First,” she said, “remove my footwraps.”Without a word, he shifted forward on his knees. His hands moved to her right leg first, fingers working carefully at the criss-crossed bindings of her footwraps, unwinding them slowly.He set the wraps aside then repeated the motion on her left leg, until both of her feet were bare. Nora watched.“Now lick them.”Sash didn’t hesitate. He looked down, cradling one foot gently in both hands. His thumbs pressed into the arch, massaging slow circles. Then he lifted her foot higher, bringing it to his mouth.His tongue slid first along the sole, then slipping between her toes, exploring every small space. When he closed his lips around her big toe and sucked softly, Nora bit her lip, almost dizzy from the raw newness of this experience. It felt sinful.“Enough. Take off your pants. Then lie down on the altar.”Sash was obedient. His trousers dropped to the floor, revealing the evidence of how much he was enjoying her commands. His cock was already hard and straining. He moved to the low stone altar in the center of the room and lay back upon it, simply waiting.Nora untied her skirt and let it fall. Her shirt and underwear followed, leaving her in nothing but her accessories. She then climbed onto the altar and sat beside him with her perfectly shaped legs stretched out.The girl placed both feet on either side of his swollen cock and pressed them together, encasing him in her skin. From there she began to stroke him with them, up and down, her soles gliding along his shaft and her toes curling to tease the head. Sash groaned in pleasure.Nora smiled down at him. Her voice was husky.“Do you like that, Sash? Being stroked by your queen’s feet?”He groaned again, head falling back against the stone.“Yes, my queen.”She could feel him throbbing between her arches, growing even harder under her touch. Nora loved the control. She loved how he surrendered it so willingly.After several long, teasing minutes, she withdrew her feet.“Sit up.”He obeyed again instantly, sitting on the edge of the altar, legs apart. Nora slid down and bent over her body next to him, leaning forward until her lips brushed the tip of his cock.She took him into her mouth, closing her eyes. His hands clenched at his sides, but he didn’t move further. He simply let her have him, let her tongue swirl, let her lips slide down and up again, let her set the pace however she desired.Nora pulled back slowly, letting Sash’s cock slip from her mouth with a soft pop sound.“You’ve been so obedient,” she murmured. “Such a good pet for his queen. You deserve a reward.”Sash answered a little too fast.“I’ll do whatever you want, my queen.”She giggled. “Then lie back down on the altar.”He moved instantly, stretching out once more on the stone, arms at his sides, waiting.Nora climbed up after him. From below, Sash had a perfect view of the shieldmaiden. Her toned legs, the curve of her waist, the swell of her breasts, and the almost wicked smile on her face as she looked down at him.“You’ll get to taste your reward now. And if you’re a very, very good boy, perhaps later you’ll get to claim it.”She laughed at the hunger in his eyes, then turned around, giving him a full view of her backside. Round, firm and perfect.“Damn, you’re beautiful,” he let out.Nora glanced back over her shoulder, smiling. Then without any hurry she lowered herself until she was stretched out over him in perfect opposition. Her pussy settled onto his waiting mouth, his hard cock brushing her lips once more, her full breasts pressing warm against his stomach.The first touch of his tongue drew a soft moan from her. She hummed in pleasure as he began to devoutly circle her clit and as she took the full length of his cock into her mouth again.After several delicious minutes, she lifted her hips just enough to speak.“Time for your reward, Sash.”
One of her hands reached back, guiding the head of his cock to her slit. She sank down bit by bit, letting her walls gripping him perfectly and his length filling her just right.Both of them groaned. Nora began to ride, slow at first, rising and falling, her perfect ass bouncing in his direct line of sight. She glanced back at him.“Discipline, my pet. Your queen doesn’t want you to come just yet.” she said.Sash groaned deeply, clenching his fists, almost twitching with the effort to obey.

Chapter 7

Nora slowed her rhythm, she wanted him trembling on the very edge.With a graceful move, the shieldmaiden lifted her body a bit higher, changing the angle so that only the head of his cock remained inside her before she sank back down. She leaned backward, planting both hands on his chest for leverage.She began to ride him again.“Look at it,” she ordered him. “Watch yourself entering your queen.”Sash groaned and obeyed, his eyes dropping immediately to where their bodies joined. The sight of her slick pussy swallowing him over and over clearly tested all of his discipline. His hips even twitched a bit with the effort not to thrust up.Nora laughed, delighted. “Good pet.”She kept the pace teasing for long minutes, but he held on. He didn’t want to disappoint her.“Sit up,” she said, without letting him slip out. “Slowly.”He obeyed, as expected, gasping. The new angle drove him deeper. Nora leaned back slightly, giving him an unobstructed view of her breasts as she resumed bouncing.“Watch them. Up close, just for you.” she said.The man looked at her breasts with hunger. At least for a while, before he forced them shut in an attempt to edge his orgasm.Nora smiled and traced her finger along his jaw.“Such a very obedient pet.”The shieldmaiden decided he had earned his release and stood up.“Bring me that chair,” she said, nodding toward a simple wooden chair against the nearby wall.Sash panted, visibly frustrated.Nora silenced him gently, pressing one finger to his lips.“Shh. You’ll get what you need. Trust your queen.”The touch worked like magic. He got up and fetched the chair, placing it in the open space before her.“Sit.”He dropped into it immediately, cock still hard and glistening. Nora climbed onto his lap without hesitation, facing away again. She guided him back inside her as her left arm looped around the back of his neck for balance, pulling her body close enough that one full breast brushed repeatedly against his cheek as she continued to ride him.Nora then reached down with her free hand and gently cupped and caressed his balls, just enough to push him closer to the brink.“I’m going to count down,” she whispered. “And when I reach zero, you’ll come for me. Understand?”“Yes, my queen,” he managed.She started riding faster.“Ten… nine… eight…”Each number was punctuated by the slap of skin against skin.“Seven… six… five…”Sash’s entire body trembled beneath her.“Four… three… two…”His hands gripped the sides of the chair in anticipation.“One…”Nora ground down hard.“Zero.”Sash came with a choked groan, his hips jerking as he spilled inside her in pulsing waves, way more than she expected. The feel of it pushed Nora over the edge right after, but she muffled her own moan with her hands.When the orgasm finally subsided, she turned her head just enough to brush a kiss against his temple.“Good boy,” she whispered.

Chapter 8

Reserved.

• back
• home